{LIBRARY OF CONGRESS.| 

| ~me// J 



f UNITED STATES OP AMERICA.! 






7l>, /JX. 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 



THE 



WORLD'S SALVATION. 



BY ENOCH POND, 

PROFESSOR IN THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, BANGOR. 



Written for the Massachusetts Sabbath School Society, and 
revised by the Committee of Publication. 



BOSTON: 

MASSACHUSETTS SABBATH SCHOOL SOCIETY : 
Depository, No. 13 Cornhill. 

18 45. 






Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1845, 

Ey CHRISTOPHER C. DEAN, 
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 



& 



i$? ] 



ADVERTISEMENT. 



In the year 1824, the author published a volume, en- 
titled " Short Missionary Discourses, or Monthly 
Concert Lectures." The most of these Lectures had 
been delivered at the Monthly Concert, among his 
own people ; and they were given to the public, in 
hope that they might be read at the Monthly Concert, 
and other social religious meetings, in places where 
the assistance of a clergyman could not be had. The 
volume was favorably received, and was, in some 
instances (as the author has the happiness to know) 
a means of good. In an extended Review of it, in 
the Missionary Herald for 1824, the lamented Jeremi- 
ah Evarts, at that time Editor, sums up his estimate 
of the work as follows; " In conclusion, we cannot 
but remark, that among the multitude of arguments 
and topics which this book contains, we have not 
found an argument destitute of real force, or a mis- 

i* 



VI ADVERTISEMENT. 

statement of facts ; and we hope the respected author 
will prosecute a service which he has so ably com- 
menced, and which is worthy of the best talents that 
can be brought to its aid." (p. 300.) 

This volume has long been out of market, and in- 
quiries have often been made for it, which could not 
be answered. Meanwhile, the mode of conducting 
the Monthly Concert has considerably changed. The 
amount of religious intelligence is much greater now, 
and more widely diffused, than it was twenty years 
ago ; so that in nearly every place where the Concert 
is observed, interest may be imparted to it by the 
communication of intelligence. On this account, it 
was thought not desirable to republish the Concert Lec- 
tures, in the same form, and with the same title, as 
before. It should be stated, however, that about half 
the Chapters, in the following work are substantially 
the same as in the Concert Lectures. Several of 
those Lectures are here omitted ; those that are re- 
tained have all been re-written and considerably 
modified ; and several new Chapters have been added. 
This work can hardly be considered, therefore, as a 



ADVERTISEMENT. vil 

new edition of the former one. It is more properly a 
new work; and consequently, a new title has been 
given to it. 

The great object aimed at is, however, the same. 
To unfold the principles and obligations of the vast 
missionary enterprise ; to set forth the teaching of 
the Bible in regard to it ; to present it in various atti- 
tudes and lights ; to remove hinderances and objections 
out of the way ; to press it home upon the hearts and 
consciences of the present generation of Christians ; to 
urge it forward by all proper motives ; in a word, to 
promote the cause of missions, and thereby the 
salvation of tlte world ; — this is the one great end and 
aim which I have kept constantly in view. 

It is obvious to every friend of missions, that much 
now depends on the rising generation. If they can be 
properly instructed and disciplined ; if their minds can 
become interested, and they be early and warmly en- 
listed in the glorious cause ; it will go forward, and 
may be speedily consummated. But if they falter and 
shrink back — all is lost. I have felt a strong desire, 
therefore, to put something into the hands of the youth 



Vlll ADVERTISEMENT. 

of this generation, which should be calculated to im- 
bue them with right principles on the subject, and to 
prepare and strengthen them for that great conflict 
between light and darkness, holiness and sin, for 
which the moral world seems evidently ripening, and 
on the issue of which its destiny must, for a long 
period, depend. I only regret that I have not been 
able to present to my young readers a better book — one 
more worthy of the subject, and better adapted to pro- 
mote the great end in view. But such as it is, I com- 
mit it to the candor of Christian friends, and more 
especially to the favor of Almighty God ; humbly im- 
ploring that he will deign to accept the offering, and 
make it instrumental — at least in some degree — in 
ushering in that blessed day, when " the kingdoms of 
this world shall become the kingdoms of our Lord, 
and of his Christ," and the whole earth shall be filled 
with his glory. 

Theological Seminary, Bangor, June, 1845. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

What done, and what to be done, for the World's 
Salvation. ------- 13 

CHAPTER II. 

The Spirit of the Gospel a Missionary Spirit. 32 

CHAPTER III. 

The work of Missions of Divine Institution. - 58 

CHAPTER IV. 

Paul a Missionary to the Heathen. - - -77 

CHAPTER V. 

The Labors of Paul. - - - - - 90 



X CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VI. 

Comparative Advantages of primitive and mod- 
ern Christians, for spreading the Gospel. - 108 

CHAPTER VII. 

Our indebtedness to Missions a reason for sup- 
porting them. ------ 12(5 

CHAPTER VIII. 
The Cruelties of the Heathen. - - - - 142 

CHAPTER IX. 

The future state of the Heathen. -*~ - - 108 

CHAPTER X. 
Obligations of Christians in relation to the Jews. 186 

CHAPTER XI. 

The work of promoting the Gospel a Privilege 
to the Church. 206 

CHAPTER XII. 

Advantages of an acquaintance with Missionary 
Intelligence. - - - - - -221 



CONTENTS. XI 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Change of Feeling and Action in respect to Mis- 
sions. - - - - - - - 235 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Disastrous Results of a Failure of the Mission- 
ary Enterprise. - - - - - - 252 

CHAPTER XV. 

The Prosperity of the Churches essential to the 
Success of Missions. --..-- 267 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Idolatry in Christian lands. - 284 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The way to be Rich is to be Liberal. - - 296 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

The World impoverished by its Wickedness. - 318 

CHAPTER XIX. 

The Sin and Folly of hoarding up Riches for 
Children. ------- 332 



Xll CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XX. 

Prayer for the Universal^Extension of Christ's 
Kingdom. ------- 355 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Benefits of the Monthly Concert of Prayer. - 367 

CHAPTER XXII. 
The Millennium. 381 



THE 



WORLD'S SALVATION. 



CHAPTER I. 

What done, and what to be done for the World's 
Salvation. 

The Scriptures authorize the belief, and 
evangelical Christians almost universally in- 
dulge the expectation, that this world is yet to 
be converted to Christ. He created the world ; 
he died to redeem it; and he is yet to reign 
over it, the spiritual Sovereign of the nations, 
as he is King of all the saints. " All the ends 
of the world shall remember, and turn unto the 
Lord, and all the kingdoms of the nations shall 
worship before him." " The kingdoms of this 
2 



14 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

world are to become the kingdoms of our Lord 
and of his Christ, and he shall reign forever 
and ever." 

The full accomplishment of these and similar 
assurances involves the necessity of great moral 
and spiritual changes. The long night of ig- 
norance and darkness must be dissipated ; idol- 
atry, oppression, and war must cease ; delusion 
and error of every kind must be done away ; 
and the holy religion of the gospel, with its 
high hopes and consolations, its benign influen- 
ces and effects , must become the religion of the 
world. 

The magnitude and grandeur^_of this moral 
revolution have led some good people to doubt 
whether it ever can be realized. They have 
desired that it should be ; they have prayed 
that it might be ; but it seems almost too much 
for them to believe. The greatness of the 
consummation staggers and well nigh over- 
comes their faith. I have thought that it might 
be a relief to such persons to consider, briefly, 
the two following inquiries : First, ivhat has 
been done already toivards the world's salvation ? 
And, secondly, vjhat still remains to be done ? 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 15 

It will appear, I think, as the result of these 
inquiries, that the principal difficulties of the 
enterprise have been already overcome ; and 
that by far the greater part of the work has 
been accomplished. 

In examining the first of the inquiries pro- 
posed, it will be necessary to consider, not only 
what has been done by rnan for the conversion 
of the nations, but more especially what has 
been done by God himself. And in this view, 
I remark, first of all, that an eternal plan of 
redemption has been adopted, by Father, Son, 
and Holy Ghost, embracing, in its details all 
that has ever been done, or ever will be, for the 
recovery of our lost race. This mighty sub- 
ject, we have reason to know, occupied the 
councils of eternity. It was then — " ere sin 
was born, or Adam's dust was fashioned to a 
man" — that the glorious covenant of redemption 
was formed, and the part which each person in 
the adorable Trinity was to sustain in it was 
assigned. As a reward for his voluntary suf- 
ferings and death, Christ had the promise of a 
seed to serve him. He had the promise of a 
kingdom that, in its progress, should extend 



16 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

over all the earth, and endure forever. " Ask 
of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for 
thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the 
earth for thy possession." " He shall have do- 
minion from sea to sea, and from the river unto 
the ends of the earth ; men shall be blessed in 
him ; all nations shall call him blessed." 

In fulfillment of this covenant — after long 
ages of preparation — the great Son of God act- 
ually made his appearance in our world. He 
came to perform the painful part which he had 
undertaken in the work of our redemption. He 
came to make his soul an offering for sin — to 
lay a foundation in his blood sufficient for the 
pardon and salvation of our lost race. And 
this work of suffering and death he has accom- 
plished. The bitter cup which his Father gave 
him he has drunk to the very dregs. And had 
nothing but this been done towards the world's 
salvation, it might truly be said that the grand 
difficulty in the way had been removed. The 
great obstacle, which shut out all hope, and 
precluded all effort, had been overcome. For, 
without an atonement, God could do nothing 
for a world of sinners, except to destroy it. Or 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 17 

if its destruction were delayed for a season, it 
could have nothing in prospect, but " a fearful 
looking for of judgment and of fiery indigna- 
tion." Without an atonement, God could make 
no proposals of mercy to sinful men ; he could 
exert no special influence upon them to bring 
them to repentance ; he could not forgive them, 
even if they did repent. The curse of the law 
would lie against them, and preclude all hope. 
Its terrible penalty would hang suspended over 
them, and shut them up in everlasting despair. 
But this dreadful barrier between us and heav- 
en — itself as high as heaven — has now been 
removed. Christ "hath delivered us from the 
curse of the law, having been made a curse for 
us." He hath opened a way of salvation 
through his blood ; so that none can now say 
that they are without a Saviour. None who 
hear of him, and embrace him, can ever perish. 
This work of making expiation for sin — of 
laying a foundation of hope for the world, was 
a painful, dreadful work. It was a mighty, 
glorious achievement. It was a work which no 
being in the universe could perform, but the 
incarnate Son of God. When our Saviour 
2* 



18 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

said, It is finished, bowed his head, and gave 
up the ghost ; by far the greater part of all that 
was requisite, in order to the world's redemp- 
tion, was in a moment accomplished. 

But more has been done on the part of God 
for this great object, than simply to make an 
atonement for sin. A foundation having been 
laid in the blood of Jesus, our gracious Sover- 
eign has proceeded to build upon it all the rich 
and ample provisions of his gospel. He has 
proposed to a world of sinners, and to all alike, 
his most kind and reasonable ofTers of pardon. 
" Return to me, and I will return to you." "Be- 
lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt 
be saved." "Let the wicked forsake his way, 
and the unrighteous man his thoughts, and let 
him return unto the Lord, and he will have 
mercy upon him, and to our God, for he will 
abundantly pardon." 

God has more than proposed these gracious 
ofTers, he has condescended to call upon his 
sinful creatures to consider and embrace them. 
He has condescended to urge them upon the 
hearts of men, by invitations, warnings, and 
entreaties — by the most persuasive and power- 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 19 

ful motives. " Ho, every one that thirsteth, come 
ye to the waters ; and he that hath no money, 
come, buy and eat ; yea, come, buy wine and 
milk without money, and without price." 
" Whosoever will, let him come, and partake 
the waters of life freely." "As I live, saith 
the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the death 
of the wicked, but rather that he turn from his 
way and live. Turn ye, turn ye, from your evil 
ways ; for why will ye die ?" God has sent 
out his ambassadors, to state and urge the pro- 
posals of his love, and to do all in their power 
to persuade men to a compliance. " Now then 
we are ambassadors for Christ ; as though God 
did beseech you by us, we pray you, in Christ's 
stead, be ye reconciled to God." 

These provisions of God's grace are based 
entirely upon the atonement of Christ, and, 
with it, constitute a series of stupendous efforts 
and works, all looking to the salvation of the 
world. Nor do these include every thing that 
God has done for this purpose. Knowing the 
natural blindness of the human mind, and the 
hardness of the human heart, and the inveterate 
power of sin — too great to be overcome by mere 



20 the world's salvation. 

motives and persuasions — God has sent down 
his Holy Spirit to accompany the dispensation 
of his truth, and make it effectual to the con- 
version and salvation of sinful men. On this 
mission of mercy, the Holy Spirit has entered, 
and is carrying forward his work in the earth. 
He has come to bless — not those who feel no 
need of his cooperation, and do not desire it, 
but those who seek it in humble prayer ; not to 
make efficacious another system of doctrine, or 
a cold and heartless ministration of the truth, 
but the earnest and faithful preaching of the 
gospel of Christ. Such preaching, accompa- 
nied by fervent desires and prayers, the Holy 
Spirit has always blessed, and he^always will. 
It is by such an instrumentality, and such a 
power, that the gospel is to break through all 
barriers, to overcome all opposition, and ulti- 
mately to fill the world. 

I might speak of other things which have 
been done, on the part of God and heaven, 
tending to the conversion of the nations. He 
has not only employed means and influences 
with a view to bring lost men to Christ, but he 
has made ample provision, after their conver- 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 21 

sion, for their spiritual sustenance and growth 
in grace. He has gathered them into his 
church ; given them his word and ordinances ; 
blessed them with the salutary discipline of his 
providence ; granted them his Spirit to be their 
sanctifier, comforter, and guide ; and commis- 
sioned his very angels to be their ministering 
servants. Nor has the Son of God ceased to 
be interested for them, now that he has person- 
ally left the earth, and gone into the heavens. 
He is carrying forward the work of their re- 
demption there. " He ever liveth to make in- 
tercession for them/' And as they are called, 
one after another, to leave this world, they are 
received up to meet their Saviour in the skies ; 
thus testing, in their own persons, the perfect 
security of the gospel foundation ; pointing out, 
in their example, the way of life to others ; and 
crying in the ears of all who remain behind, 
" Be ye followers of those who, through faith 
and patience, now inherit the promised rest." 

We see, in these remarks, how much has been 
done, on the part of God, and heavenly beings, 
to provide for the universal spread of the gos- 
pel. God has done enough, surely, to evince 



22 the world's salvation. 

that his heart is set upon this great enterprise. 
He has laid a foundation for it, at an infinite 
expense ; he has made ample provision for its 
complete accomplishment ; all heaven is engaged 
to carry it forward ; and it will not be aban- 
doned, till every thing that God has promised 
respecting it shall be fulfilled. 

And while so much has been doing, on God's 
part, for the conversion of the nations, some- 
thing has been effected on the part of man. A 
bright example has been set, in the first place, 
of what man, with the blessing of God, can do ; 
and of the manner in which his instrumentality 
should be exerted. When the^Saviour as- 
cended, he committed his cause on earth to the 
charge of a little band of followers, commanding 
them to go forth and " disciple all nations" — to 
" preach his gospel to every creature." Though 
few and feeble, they understood their master's 
injunction, and had faith to act upon it. They 
" tarried in Jerusalem till they were endued 
with power from on high ;" and then they went 
forth everywhere, preaching " that men should 
repent, and turn to God, and bring forth fruits 
meet for repentance." They expected to encoun- 



the world's salvation. 23 

ter difficulties, opposition, persecution ; and they 
were not disappointed. They expected to be 
called to sacrifice every thing dear to them on 
earth, not excepting even their lives ; and so it 
came .to pass. But when one fell, others were 
raised up to take his place. " The blood of the 
martyrs was the seed of the church." Perse- 
cutions and afflictions served only to scatter the 
disciples abroad, to extend their influence, to 
make them farther and better known. And 
thus the cause in which they were engaged 
went forward, from year to year, and from age 
to age, till in the course of a few generations, 
they saw fulfilled, well nigh to the letter, the 
great commission of the Saviour. They had 
almost literally filled the world with their doc- 
trine. Now this example of the primitive tri- 
umphs of the gospel is of great value to the 
church and the world. It shows what men, 
with the divine blessing, can accomplish. It 
shows what faith, zeal, patience and persever- 
ance, sustained and accompanied with earnest 
prayer, can do. This example of the primitive 
church has always been appealed to, and always 
loill be, to enforce the last command of the Sav- 



24 the world's salvation. 

iour, and encourage effort for the conversion 
of men, till the last of the idolatrous nations has 
been evangelized, and all that Christ has en- 
joined, or God has promised, shall be fulfilled. 

Succeeding the labors and triumphs of the 
primitive church, there followed a long period 
of declension and darkness. Still, the cause of 
Christ was maintained in the earth, and at 
different periods made considerable progress. 
The holy fire was never extinct. And at the 
present day, Christ's name is honored, and his 
religion is professed, with greater or less de- 
grees of purity, by about one fourth of the 
human race. Vast numbers of these are, in- 
deed, but nominal Christians, who, instead of 
aiding in the conversion of others, need to be 
evangelized themselves ; but other numbers, and 
we trust great numbers, are truly, spiritually 
enlightened. They have the fear of God be- 
fore their eyes. They have his love shed 
abroad in their hearts. They pray for the 
prosperity of Zion, and prefer Jerusalem above 
their chief joy. In the possession of these 
Christians, there are gifts and endowments of 
various kinds — learning, talents, wealth, influ- 



the world's salvation. 25 

ence, power — all which should be devoutly 
consecrated to the cause of Christ, and be made 
to bear, with united energy, upon the work of 
the world's conversion. Perhaps there never 
was a period since the gospel was first preached, 
when the number of true Christians on the earth 
was greater than at present, or when they had 
greater resources and means of influence at 
their command. When we compare their ad- 
vantages for propagating Christianity, with 
those possessed by the hundred and twenty on 
the day of Pentecost, we are amazed at the 
disparity. And if Christ might reasonably re- 
quire of them to publish the gospel among all 
nations, with how much greater propriety may 
he expect and demand the same of us ? 

In considering what has been done by man, 
tending to the universal spread of the gospel, it 
would be unjust to omit the vast preparatory 
work which, either directly or indirectly, has 
been accomplished within the last half century. 
The ancient Christians labored under many 
disadvantages. To them, the size and figure 
of the earth were unknown, the greater part of 
it having never been explored ; and between 
3 



26 the world's salvation. 

those parts that were known, the means of 
communication were slow and uncertain, and 
the progress of truth was hereby retarded. But 
now, nearly every portion of the earth's surface 
has been often visited, and can be visited with 
facility, and with comparative safety. For- 
merly, the spirit of persecution raged every- 
where. To disturb the religion of a country, 
however false and detestable such religion might 
be, was considered as a crime against the State, 
which might be punished with the utmost rigor. 
But sentiments more enlightened and liberal 
now prevail, in face of which palpable persecu- 
tion rarely shows itself; and whenever it does 
appear, it is sure to meet with the^ rebuke of the 
whole civilized world. Formerly, copies of the 
Scriptures and of other books were multiplied, 
only by the slow and tedious process of the 
transcriber. But now the press pours forth its 
treasures of Bibles and tracts, with a profusion 
and a rapidity of which the ancients never 
dreamed, and which, had it been told them, 
would have been regarded as the greatest of 
miracles. A check has also been put upon 
many of those vices and criminal practices — 



the world's salvation. 27 

such as intemperance, slavery, and war — which 
formerly prevailed, without let or control, and 
proved such a mighty hindrance to the gospel ; 
encouraging the hope, that ere long every thing 
that opposes itself shall be taken out of the way, 
and the truth shall have free course, run, and 
be glorified. It should be remembered, too, 
that within the last fifty or sixty years, the de- 
sign has been formed among Christians, and 
openly and frequently expressed, of attempting 
to convert the world to Christ ; and that much 
has been done towards its accomplishment. 
Barbarous languages have been studied and re- 
duced to writing; the Scriptures and other 
useful books have been translated, and in vast 
numbers circulated; missionaries have been 
raised up, and sent forth into nearly every part 
of the heathen world; and much success has 
attended their labors. Whole nations have, in 
some instances, been converted, and many a 
desert place is beginning to bud and blossom as 
the rose. 

I need not dwell longer on what has been 
already accomplished, with a view to the uni- 
versal spread of the gospel. We have seen 



28 the world's salvation. 

that a vast preparatory work has been performed 
by God ; reaching back into the early ages of 
eternity — involving, in its course through time, 
the death and sufferings of the Son of God, the 
mission of the Holy Spirit, and all the rich 
provisions of his grace. We have seen, too, 
that much has been done through the instru- 
mentality of men, all tending, directly or indi- 
rectly, towards the same glorious consummation. 

It only remains that we show what is still 
left to be done. And as this is but a little, in 
comparison with what has been already accom- 
plished, the consideration of it need not detain 
us long. *se 

We have already, it appears, a foundation of 
hope, sufficient for a ruined world. We have 
a gospel provided, easy and reasonable in its 
offers, powerful in its motives, and adapted 
alike to the wants of all. We have an influ- 
ence proffered, to attend the faithful dispensa- 
tion of the truth, and make it effectual to the 
conversion of those who hear it. What remains 
then, but for those who already have the gos- 
pel — amounting nominally to one fourth of the 
race, and really to a very great multitude — just 



the world's salvation. 29 

to go forth and publish the news of salvation to 
the rest ? Let them go with faith, with earnest- 
ness, with a fixed and prayerful reliance on the 
accompanying aids of the Holy Spirit, and 
proclaim the glad tidings which they have 
themselves received, in the ears of those who 
have never heard them, — and the work is done. 
And is this an impossible thing ? Is it a hard, 
an unreasonable thing ? When Christ has done 
so much to lay a foundation for the salvation of 
men, is it hard that he requires us to tell what 
he has done — to proclaim abroad the story of his 
sufferings and death ? When he has furnished 
us with such a precious gospel, so full of hope 
and comfort to the world, is it hard that we are 
required to publish it? If the little band of 
disciples at the resurrection of Christ were 
commanded to "go into all the world, and 
preach the gospel to every creature;" shall 
we — with all our facilities and advantages, and 
when so much of the work is already accom- 
plished — shall we think it hard to undertake 
the rest ?" 

It is a shame to the church of Christ, that the 
gospel has not long ago been diffused over all 
3* 



30 the world's salvation. 

the earth. It should humble Christians of this 
day in the dust, that such multitudes of their 
perishing fellow men have never yet seen a 
Bible, or heard of a Saviour, being shrouded in 
the blackness of heathenish darkness. It argues 
much weakness of faith and want of earnest- 
ness, on the part of these Christians — when 
they clearly see the work to be performed, and 
the obligations resting upon them to perform 
it — that they are so backward to engage in the 
holy enterprise — so ready to admit excuses and 
indulge delay. Are they deterred by difficul- 
ties from entering upon this work ? And were 
there no difficulties in the way of the Saviour's 
mission, when he said, " Lo, Income — in the 
volume of the book it is written of me — to do 
thy will, God?" And were there no diffi- 
culties in the way of those early followers of 
Christ, who went forth with the gospel, single- 
handed, to conflict against a world in arms ? 
Are Christians at this day afraid of sacrifices 
and persecutions ? Let them think again of the 
infinite sacrifice of Christ, and of the terrible 
persecutions to which he voluntarily submitted. 
Let them think of the privations and sufferings 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 31 

of those ancient believers, who " had trial of 
cruel mockings and scourgings ; who were 
stoned, sawn asunder, tempted, slain with the 
sword." 

It is not pretended that there are at present 
no difficulties in the way of the world's conver- 
sion ; but it is perfectly obvious that they are as 
nothing, in comparison with those which, in 
other days, have been encountered and over- 
come ? It is obvious, too, that existing difficul- 
ties lie chiefly, not in the state of the heathen 
world, but in the pride, the worldliness, the 
unbelief and carnal indulgence of those who 
profess to have received the truth. Let these 
internal difficulties be taken out of the way — 
let Christians of the present generation awake 
as one man, and engage as they ought in the 
work of the world's conversion, possessing and 
exemplifying the spirit of the primitive disciples 
and martyrs ; and hindrances external would 
soon disappear ; the darkness of an hundred 
ages would be dissipated ; the light of the glo- 
rious gospel would speedily shine on all lands ; 
and the rapturous song would begin to be sung 
in heaven, " The kingdoms of this world have 



32 the world's salvation. 

become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his 
Christ, and he shall reign forever and ever." 

The Lord in mercy hasten a consummation 
so glorious ! And may his churches be awak- 
ened to labor for it, as they would be prepared 
to meet it ! May they be willing, if need be, to 
suffer for it, as they would hope to participate 
its blessings and its joys ! 



CHAPTER II. 

The Spirit of the Gospel a Missionary Spirit. 

Among the first who were called to be the 
disciples of Christ, "was Andrew, Simon Peter's 
brother. He first findeth his own brother Si- 
mon, and saith unto him, We have found the 
Messiah, which is, being interpreted, the Christ. 
And he brought him to Jesus." "The day 
following, Jesus findeth Philip, and saith unto 
him, Follow me. And Philip findeth Nathan- 
iel, and saith unto him, We have found him of 



the world's salvation. 33 

whom Moses and the prophets did write, Jesus 
of Nazareth, the son of Joseph." (Jn. 1: 40 — 45.) 

We have, in these verses, a most interesting 
and instructive exemplification of the true Spirit 
of the gospel. It is not a spirit of monopoly, 
but rather of diffusion. It seeks, not to hoard 
the blessing it has received, but to spread it 
abroad — to pour it out upon the heads of others. 
As soon as Andrew had found the Saviour, he 
must go and tell Peter. And as soon as Philip 
had received the gospel, he must persuade Na- 
thaniel to be a partaker of the same blessing. 

The spirit of the gospel is, in all periods, the 
same. It is everywhere and always a mission- 
ary spirit. It prompts those who possess it — I 
might almost say impels them — to go out and 
publish the message of salvation. Of this im- 
portant truth, the history of the church furnishes 
us with many illustrations. 

We have the first of these in the example of 
the apostles and primitive Christians. After the 
great revival on the day of Pentecost, when the 
disciples were filled with the Holy Ghost, it 
cannot be doubted that they possessed, in large 
measure, the genuine spirit of the gospel. And 



34 the world's salvation. 

we all know how this spirit was exemplified. 
" They went forth everywhere, preaching the 
Word." In face of an infuriated mob — who 
were " cut to the heart" by his reproofs, and 
" gnashed on him with their teeth" — Stephen 
delivers his last sermon. After having been 
apprehended, and threatened, and commanded 
to speak no more in the name of Jesus, Peter 
and John thus reply to their persecutors : 
" Whether it be right, in the sight of God, to 
hearken unto you more than unto God, judge 
ye ; for we cannot but speak the things that we 
have seen and heard." The latter part of this 
memorable reply evinces the spirit by which 
the apostles and their early coadjutors were 
actuated. " We cannot but speak the things 
ivhich we have seen and heard." The spirit 
within them forbade them to keep silence. "A 
necessity is laid upon me : yea, wo is me if I 
preach not the gospel." We have here the 
genuine spirit of the gospel ; and we see that it 
is preeminently, uncontrollably, diffusive. It 
is a missionary spirit. And from those times to 
the present, just in proportion as religion has 
been revived, and the spirit of the gospel has 



the world's salvation. 35 

been enkindled, we find it exhibiting itself after 
the same manner. It excites those in whose 
breasts it burns to exertion; to do what they 
can for the salvation of others. 

The next eminent example of this — after 
those which occurred in the primitive age — is 
that of the early Scottish missionaries, com- 
monly known by the name of Culdees. It is 
an interesting fact that, during the greater part 
of the sixth century, while in England the lights 
of learning and religion were suffering an al- 
most total eclipse, in Ireland they shone forth 
with distinguished splendor. The clergy of 
Ireland were among the most learned and effi- 
cient in the world. Their country was an 
asylum for the oppressed and persecuted of 
other lands, and its churches increased and 
prospered greatly. So true was this, that Ire- 
land, at that period, was proverbially denomi- 
nated an island of saints. Among other evidence 
of the existence and power of religion in Ire- 
land, during the sixth century, we have that of 
the missionary spirit. Their missionaries went 
forth into all the surrounding countries. It 
would be interesting to contemplate several 



36 the world's salvation. 

instances of missionary zeal, emanating from 
the Irish chnrch.es ; but I will direct attention 
to but one. 

Columba was born in Ireland, A. D., 521. 
After laboring several years, and with signal 
success, for the advancement of religion in his 
own country, he set sail for the neighboring 
shores of Scotland. His attention was directed 
mainly to the Picts, many of whom were con- 
verted through his instrumentality. To reward 
him for his disinterested exertions, the king of 
the Picts gave him the little island of Iona, one 
of the Hebrides, or Western Islands. Here, in 
connection with others who came~from Ireland, 
he established what was called a Convent, but 
what was in reality a Theological and mission- 
ary school. The course of study at Iona was 
eminently Scriptural. It is recorded of Colum- 
ba, that " he was much devoted to the study of 
the Holy Scriptures. He taught his pupils to 
confirm their doctrines by the Scriptures, and to 
regard nothing as of divine authority which 
was not so established." The consequence 
was, that the missionaries from Iona were sim- 
ple, Bible Christians, uncontaminated with the 



the world's salvation. 37 

superstitions which issued forth from Rome, 
and were then prevailing extensively in other 
parts of the Christian world. These indefati- 
gable men penetrated into every part of Scot- 
land, so that before the close of the sixth century 
the great mass of its inhabitants were nominally 
converted. They preached also in Ireland, in 
Wales, in different parts of the Belgic provin- 
ces, and in Germany. They entered England, 
also, where Christianity had been well nigh 
extirpated by the Saxons, and published the 
gospel in all the northern and central counties, 
and as far southward as the Thames. Other 
establishments in time grew up, after the model 
of that at Iona, and the preachers issuing from 
them (usually denominated Culdees) continued 
their labors, in the northern and western parts 
of Europe, for several hundred years. We see, 
in their history, the same development of the 
christian spirit which had been so signally man- 
ifested by the apostles. Theirs was truly a 
missionary spirit. Their lives, their aims, 
their endeavors, their successes, were all of a 
missionary character. 

The same spirit was manifested by the Wal- 
4 



38 the world's salvation. 

denses, in the twelfth century. Waldo was a 
rich merchant of Lyons, who, after his conver- 
sion, consecrated his wealth to the service of 
God in the propagation of the gospel. He 
preached the gospel himself, caused the Script- 
ures to be translated into the language of the 
people, and circulated many copies. These 
efforts were signally owned and blessed of God, 
and great numbers were brought to the knowl- 
edge of the truth. Thus strengthened, Waldo 
speedily organized a band of missionaries, and 
sent them forth to carry the gospel into France, 
Germany, Poland, Bohemia, Austria, and Hun- 
gary. These humble propagators of the truth 
went out two by two, supported at first by the 
contributions of their brethren at Lyons, but 
relying mainly on what they might obtain from 
those for whom they labored. On account of 
their poverty, they were everywhere called 
" the poor men of Lyons." Some traveled as 
pedlars, carrying with them, concealed among 
their merchandize, select portions of the Word 
of Life, which they engaged those whom they 
found favorably disposed, to receive and to read. 
By these means, the truth gained, in a few 



the world's salvation. 39 

years, such an extension, that no efforts of its 
embittered enemies could afterwards suppress it. 
There was a great revival of religion, under 
Wickliffe and his followers, in the fourteenth 
century ; and this was followed by the same 
results with those we have already noticed. 
While much has been said and written respect- 
ing Wickliffe — the harbinger of Luther, and 
the morning star of the reformation, one import- 
ant feature of his character has been compara- 
tively overlooked. I refer to his missionary 
spirit and labors. He was not only the bold 
champion of religious freedom and holy truth, 
against popes and princes, bishops and friars, but 
he was the indefatigable preacher of the gospel ; 
the translator of the Scriptures ; the publisher of 
books and tracts in great numbers ; and the dili- 
gent instructor of others in the truths of religion, 
who were soon prepared to cooperate with him, 
in laboring for the conversion and salvation of 
souls. Some of these were clergymen regularly' 
ordained ; others were noblemen, or gentlemen 
of wealth and rank ; but more were individuals 
of the laboring classes, who, having become 
savingly acquainted with the gospel, and felt its 



40 the world's salvation. 

quickening power on their hearts, were pre- 
pared to go forth as itinerant exhorters, much 
like the colporteurs of our own times, scattering 
Wickliffe's Bibles and copies of his tracts, and 
diffusing, as they were able, the blessings of 
salvation. These were the Wickliffites, or 
Lollards, of the fifteenth century, who were 
everywhere hunted by the minions of Popery, 
and many of whom suffered nobly at the stake ; 
but whom no flames, which their enemies had 
it in their power to kindle, could destroy. They 
continued to spread the truth and to multiply 
converts in the different countries of England, 
Scotland, and Wales, also in Bohemia and 
Germany, till they were met by the Reformers 
of the sixteenth century, and merged themselves 
in the greater, nobler movement which was 
then exhibited. 

We come next to look at this greater move- 
ment — the reformation of the sixteenth century — 
and see how the missionary spirit was devel- 
oped there. The reformation from Popery 
originated in the breasts of a few individuals — 
among whom was Martin Luther. Their 
minds were spiritually enlightened, their hearts 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 41 

renewed, and their souls enflamed with love to 
God, and zeal for the salvation of their fellow 
men ; and then they felt much as the apostles 
did, when they said, " We cannot but speak the 
things that we have seen and heard." "Wo 
be unto us, if we preach not the gospel." They 
saw almost the whole Christian world given 
over to Popish idolatry and superstition, and 
their spirits were so stirred within them that 
they could not hold their peace. They com- 
menced preaching, discussing, writing, publish- 
ing; and the press, now just put in motion, 
threw abroad their tracts to the four winds of 
heaven. They did not, indeed, go to the literal 
heathen ; for they had no time. The world 
around them was filled with idols, no better 
than those of the ancient Pagans. The religion 
of Europe, in general, was as wide of the gos- 
pel, as was that which, a thousand years before, 
it had supplanted. The vocation of the early 
reformers was to enlighten benighted, besotted 
Europe, and to infuse the spirit and power of 
Christianity, where now there was little more 
than the name. And to this work they addressed 
themselves with a zeal, a boldness, an energy 
4* 



42 the world's salvation. 

and success, which have never been surpassed. 
In less than half a century, they had spread the 
light of evangelical religion, not only through 
the greater part of Germany and Switzerland, 
but into France, England, Scotland, Holland, 
Poland, Denmark, Sweden, and even into Italy 
and Spain. It was doubtful whether the gospel 
was more rapidly propagated even in the apos- 
tolic age, than it was among the Catholics of 
Europe, during the first fifty years after the 
commencement of the reformation. These re- 
formers were opposed indeed, as the apostles 
were, by the most frightful, horrid persecutions; 
but they counted not their lives dear unto them- 
selves. They pressed onward in face of dan- 
gers and of death, and have left an example of 
missionary ardor, perseverance, and success, 
which will never cease to be appealed to and 
admired, to the end of time. 

The grand theatre of the reformation, at least 
in its early stages, was Germany. And examples 
to our purpose have since occurred on the same 
ground. Some hundred years subsequent to 
the death of the reformers, when the Lutheran 
churches had been delivered out of the hands of 



the world's salvation. 43 

their enemies and became settled and estab- 
lished; they experienced a sad decline in respect 
to piety and godliness. They had the Bible, 
and the gospel. Their creed was (what it ever 
had been) substantially orthodox. But the 
power of religion was not felt, discipline was 
relaxed, and coldness and worldliness prevailed. 
In the midst of the darkness, however, God was 
pleased to hold up a light. The farther pro- 
gress of the declension he mercifully interposed 
for a season to arrest. In the latter part of the 
seventeenth century, there was a precious revi- 
val of religion in different parts of Germany, 
under the auspices of such men as Philip James 
Spener, and Hermann Francke. These men 
and their adherents — who were reproachfully 
called Pietists — instituted meetings for the study 
of the Bible and for prayer, and did what they 
could to infuse the life and warmth of piety 
into the dead masses with which they were 
surrounded. They experienced much and vir- 
ulent opposition, but the assaults of their ene- 
mies seemed rather to quicken than discourage 
them. They made special efforts to promote 
religion in the Universities, and actually founded 



44 the world's salvation. 

what is now the University of Halle, as a school 
in which to train up young men of piety and 
promise, for usefulness in the church ; and it 
deserves to be noticed, as going to illustrate the 
point under consideration, that this University 
was the great missionary institution of the age. 
Every one has heard of Ziegenbalg, Grundler, 
Schultz, Swartz, and other distinguished Ger- 
man missionaries, who, more than a hundred 
years ago, were connected with the Danish 
mission at Tranquebar. Now it is an interest- 
ing fact, that nearly every one of these mission- 
aries was trained and educated at Professor 
Fran eke 's school at Halle. Thgy were sup- 
ported, in considerable measure, by funds from 
England ; but there was scarcely enough of the 
life of religion at that period in England to 
raise up a missionary. Whenever any new 
recruits were wanted for the service, it was 
necessary to send to Professor Francke for the 
requisite supply from among his students. Ed- 
ucated in the midst of the reproached Pietists 
of Germany, and having their hearts penetrated 
with the spirit of the gospel, these young men 
were ready to go any where. Like the great 



the world's salvation. 45 

apostle of the Gentiles, they counted not their 
lives dear unto them, that so they might spread 
the knowledge of their Saviour, and finish their 
earthly course with joy. 

A little later, we have still another example 
to the same effect, in Germany. It is that of 
the Moravians, or United Brethren. The 
founders of this church claim to have descended 
from the Bohemian reformers, or Hussites. 
After various dispersions, and the most distress- 
ing persecutions, endured for the long space of 
more than two hundred years, the scattered 
remains of this excellent people were brought 
together at a place which they called Hernhutt, 
on the estate of Count Zinzendorf, in Upper 
Lusatia, about the year 1722. Scarcely had 
these poor emigrants obtained a settlement, and 
secured for themselves the comforts of life, when 
the Holy Ghost was shed down upon them, and 
a missionary spirit was diffused throughout the 
congregation, such as the world has scarcely 
ever witnessed. They regarded and organized 
their church as a missionary institution, every 
member of which was pledged and consecrated 
to do what he could — to do and suffer whatever 



46 the world's salvation. 

his brethren decided that he ought — for the 
enlargement of Christ's kingdom, and the sal- 
vation of souls. This class of Christians seem 
to have made it an object to carry the gospel to 
the most abject of men — to those portions of the 
human race which were involved in the deepest 
degradation and wretchedness. Accordingly 
we find them selecting their fields of labor in 
situations the most forbidding and repulsive — 
those where the greatest personal trials might 
be expected, and the fewest comforts enjoyed. 
We find them toiling for the poor slaves in the 
West Indies — at different places among the 
North American Indians — and amid the snows 
of Greenland and Labrador. We see one com- 
pany sailing to Guinea, another to Algiers, and 
others to South Africa, Egypt and Abyssinia. 
When the mission to the slaves in the West 
Indies was first proposed, it was expressly 
stated that the negroes could have no opportu- 
nity of attending to the truths of the gospel, 
unless their teachers were united with them in 
their daily and laborious avocations. Nothing 
daunted by this intelligence, two of the brethren 
immediately offered themselves for the service, 



the world's salvation. 47 

declaring their willingness to sell themselves 
into slavery, should such a step be necessary in 
order to the accomplishment of their purpose. 
I mention this fact, to show the spirit by which 
these people were actuated. It is perfectly 
obvious that such a spirit could not be restrained. 
It must act; it must labor in the service of 
Christ ; nor would its labors be likely to pass 
away unblest. Accordingly we find the early 
labors of these Moravians attended with great 
success. Perhaps the gospel was never diffused 
more rapidly (at least by so small and feeble a 
company) than it was by the members of this 
church, during the first fifty years of their mis- 
sionary operations. 

That the spirit of the gospel is a spirit of 
missions, is happily illustrated in the case of 
the Pilgrims — the early settlers of New Eng- 
land. It was not contumacy, or sectarianism, 
or party zeal, or a love of power, which drove 
those excellent men from their comfortable 
homes, to seek an asylum in this wilderness. 
It was the force of conscience, and a quickened 
spirit of religion — the love of Christ, and of 
souls, by which they were actuated. No Christ- 



48 the world's salvation, 

ian can look into the history of the persecuted 
Dissenters of England, about the time of the 
first settlement of this country — no one can 
follow the venerable Robinson and his congre- 
gation to Holland, and read of their social 
meetings and their religious exercises there, 
without perceiving that they had strong faith, 
and fervent love, and were enjoying what may 
be termed a revival of religion, at least in their 
own souls. They also exhibited the appropriate 
fruits of a revival ; for few and feeble as they 
were, they had much of a missionary spirit. 
One of the recorded motives which drew our 
fathers to these shores, was compassion for the 
poor natives, and a desire to do something for 
their instruction and salvation. And scarcely 
had they arrived here — the difficulties of a first 
settlement were not half overcome, when they 
commenced their missionary operations. The 
apostolic Eliot led the way in this enterprise, 
but he was assisted and supported by many 
others. And before the first generation of 
settlers passed off the stage, we find the Bible 
and other religious books translated and printed 
in the language of the natives ; we find their 



the world's salvation. 49 

children gathered into schools, and taught to 
read the word of life ; we find hundreds of 
hopeful, spiritual converts, and whole villages 
of Christian Indians ; we find churches gathered 
in several places, and native pastors settled over 
them. Our fathers of that age had not learned 
to say, " The red man of the forest never can 
be civilized." They saw him reclaimed, in 
great measure, from his wandering, wicked 
courses. They saw him clothed, in his right 
mind, and sitting with them at the feet of Jesus. 
The revival of religion which occurred a 
hundred years ago, under the preaching of 
Whitefield and the Wesleys, illustrates the 
same point as all the rest ; — the indentity of the 
missionary spirit ivith that of the gospel. To 
be sure, these men did not themselves go to the 
heathen ; and for the same reason that Luther 
and his fellow laborers did not go : They had 
no time. Their field of labor was nearer home. 
They saw Protestant England and America 
asleep, and they desired, if possible, to awake 
them. They saw coldness, worldliness, and 
formalism prevailing, substituting show for sub- 
stance, the appearance for the reality ; and they 
5 



50 the world's SALVATION. 

felt themselves called upon to blow the trumpet 
of alarm, and infuse into the torpid mass some- 
thing of the life and power of the gospel. Such 
was the work to which both the Spirit and 
providence of God manifestly summoned the 
men of whom we speak ; — a work of essentially 
a missionary character — the work of diffusion ; 
and they entered upon it with an ardor which 
nothing could quench, and with a zeal and per- 
severance which nothing could overcome. They 
had reproach, opposition and persecution in 
abundance ; but none of these things moved 
them — unless it were to excite them to greater 
diligence. Few men have ever^ labored more 
effectually in the cause of evangelical religion, 
than those here referred to. Few in any age 
have left behind them richer or more abiding 
results. 

The fruits of the revival under Whitefield 
and the Wesleys continue to the present time. 
The great Wesleyan Connection, now extending 
itself into every quarter of the world, is one 
direct result of their labors. The revival of 
evangelical religion in the church of England, 
affecting an important section of that church, is 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 51 

another result. And the revivals which, during 
the last fifty or sixty years, have so richly 
blessed our own country, may be traced back to 
the same source. They connect, obviously, 
with the revivals a hundred years ago, under 
Whiter! eld, Edwards, the Tennents, and other 
excellent men who participated in their labors. 
And in connection with these more recent re- 
vivals has come up the great missionary move- 
ment of our times. It is interesting to contem- 
plate these two things — the same essentially in 
nature and character, and see them appearing 
in the American church together. The revivals 
of which we speak, and the work of missions in 
our churches, both commenced near the close of 
the last century ; and in the early part of the 
present century, they became somewhat general. 
As was natural, the Home Missionary enterprise 
was first entered upon ; but the claims of the 
heathen soon came to be considered ; and indi- 
viduals — the precious fruits of our revivals — 
were found not only prepared, but resolved (the 
Lord willing) to go far hence unto the Gentiles. 
The great missionary injunction of the Saviour 
was brought into discussion, and was presented 



52 the world's salvation. 

in new attitudes and lights. The world's con- 
version was held up, not only as a thing practi- 
cable, but as a duty binding ; and Christians 
began to form plans and to adopt measures with 
a view to its accomplishment. The missionary 
movement of our times — the effort now making 
for the salvation of the world — is a natural 
fruit of our revivals of religion; I might 
even say a necessary fruit, without which the 
genuineness of our revivals might well be sus- 
pected, and they could hardly have manifested 
themselves to be the work of God. 

The indentity of the spirit of religion with 
the missionary spirit has thus far b&en illustrated, 
by reference to great public movements. The 
same point might be farther illustrated, and 
that, too, to almost any length, by referring to 
particular individuals. From the days of Paul 
to those of David Brainerd and Henry Martyn, 
wherever we find an eminent Christian — one 
who has drunk deeply into the spirit of his 
Lord and Master, we are sure to find one who 
has at least the spirit of a missionary. That 
spirit may be restrained by circumstances ; there 
may not be the opportunity fully to develop it ; 



the world's salvation. 53 

but I repeat, wherever there has been enlight- 
ened and eminent piety, the spirit of a mission- 
ary has been felt. It must have been felt. 
The two things cannot be conceived of as 
altogether separate. They must, and they do, 
invariably go together. 

To show how the missionary spirit sometimes 
operates, when circumstances do not favor its 
full development, I may refer to the case of an 
eminently pious female, in private life, who 
resided at Newport, R. I., a hundred years ago. 
Feeling deeply concerned for the advancement 
of Christ's kingdom, and the salvation of men, 
she wished to know what an obscure female in 
her situation could do to promote objects which 
lay so near her heart. There were then no 
Sabbath schools in which she could enlist as a 
teacher ; no tract distribution in which she could 
engage ; no mission from this country to which 
she could attach herself; and no missionary 
associations, of which she had any knowledge, 
with which she could become connected. After 
much deliberation, she concluded that she could 
do more for the cause of God and truth by 
continued and earnest prayer, than in any other 
5* 



54 the world's salvation. 

way. Accordingly, she often set apart whole 
days, when circumstances would permit, and 
spent them in secret fasting and prayer for the 
conversion of Jews and heathens. She also 
spent the last afternoon and evening of every 
week, and the morning of every Sabbath, in the 
same way. " Why," says she, " were not I a 
miserable heathen? Why have I heard the 
joyful news of a Saviour ? And why hath he 
been savingly revealed to my soul ? O send 
thy light and truth into the dark corners of the 
earth. Let those who have never heard of a 
Saviour come to the knowledge of him, and 
fall down before him. May the -savages of the 
wilderness become the lambs of Christ's spirit- 
ual flock. And may Jews and heathen soon 
see that salvation which they have hitherto 
despised.' 5 ^ 

As the spirit of the gospel is essentially a 
missionary spirit, so nothing but this spirit — 
the true spirit of Christ — is adequate to sustain 
missions on Christian principles. Superstition 
and bigotry, sectarian prejudice and party zeal, 



# Memoir of Susanna Anthony, Sab. school Edition, pp. 101—112. 



the world's salvation. 55 

are sufficient, I know, to carry those under their 
influence a certain way. They may lead (as 
they have done among the Romanists,) to the 
establishment of missions in heathen lands, and 
to persevering efforts and great sacrifices, to the 
endurance of hardships and even of death, in 
promotion of these objects. But missions thus 
originated can hardly be called Christian mis- 
sions. Certainly, they are not conducted on 
Christian principles. Those engaged in them 
may tell of numerous conversions ; but these are 
changes only from one form of delusion to 
another. The changes, too, are effected, for the 
most part, under the influence of mercenary and 
selfish motives — not unfrequently by violence 
and force. An enterprise, to be entitled to the 
name of a Christian mission, must originate in 
Christian love — love to the Saviour, and love 
to the perishing souls of men. And it must be 
sustained and prosecuted, at every step, in the 
same spirit. No other motive should be per- 
mitted to mingle its influence with this. Such 
a mission, unless interrupted by uncontrollable 
events in providence, may be expected to move 
on steadily and successfully. Having the best 



56 the world's salvation. 

end in view, and employing none but the best 
means for its accomplishment, it will commend 
itself to the consciences both of those who sus- 
tain it, and those for whose benefit it is estab- 
lished. Above all, it will enjoy the approbation 
of Him, whose whole heart is love, and the 
depth of whose concern for perishing men has 
been manifested in his willingness to die for 
their salvation. 

In view of the principle above illustrated, 
every one may see what is most needed, at the 
present time, for the success of missions, and 
indeed of all our benevolent enterprises. It is 
a general revival of religion — a great and gen- 
eral increase of the spirit of the gospel. This 
would set all our moral machinery in motion, 
and cause it to move easily, spontaneously. 
While without this, every wheel must continue 
to move heavily, and will soon cease to move at 
all. Let the spirit of religion be revived and 
strengthened through all this community, and 
there will no longer be any lack of men to stand 
in every breach, and fill every vacant post, 
throughout the whole field of Christian enter- 
prise. Nor will there be any lack of means to 



the world's salvation. 57 

supply the wants of these men. The treasury 
of the Lord will be ever full, while it is ever 
pouring forth supplies for the sustenance of 
those who are bearing the burthen and heat 
of the day. Let the spirit of religion be revived, 
and with it the spirit of earnest prayer, and the 
promised blessing of heaven will descend, to 
fertilize every barren field, and cause the wilder- 
ness to bud and blossom as the rose. It behooves 
every friend of missions, therefore, to seek 
earnestly and now a revived spirit of religion — 
in his own heart — in the church of which he is 
a member — and through the whole circle of his 
acquaintance and influence. First of all, and 
above all, let him pray and labor, to bring about 
so desirable an object. Let this point be gained, 
and all is gained. But failing of this, we can 
have nothing in prospect but increasing desola- 
tion. 



58 



CHAPTER III. 

The work of Missions of Divine Institution. 

The command of Christ, " Go ye, therefore, 
and teach all nations," was addressed, in the 
first instance, to his immediate disciples ; and 
in the judgment of some, exclusively to them. 
But if so, then that which follows it, in the 
same sentence, must have been addressed ex- 
clusively to the apostles: "Go ye, therefore, 
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost." And if both these commands 
were limited to the apostles ; then the assurance 
annexed must be understood with the same 
limitation, " Lo I am with you alioay, even unto 
the end of the world." This gracious assurance 
has been the comfort and support of faithful 
ministers, from the time when it was uttered to 
the present hour. But on the supposition we 
oppose, none since the apostles have had any 
reason to take comfort in it, seeing it was ad- 



the world's salvation. 59 

dressed exclusively to them. Is it not plain, 
then, that this supposition is unscriptural and 
untenable ? The gracious assurance of Christ 
that he would be with his people " always, even 
unto the end of the ivorld" was not, and from 
the nature of the case could not be, limited to 
the apostles, but extends to the whole body of 
the faithful, in all succeeding ages. Neither 
was the command to baptize limited to the 
apostles, but constitutes the authoritative precept, 
under which baptisms have been administered 
ever since. And neither was the command to 
" go and teach all nations " limited to the 
apostles, but must continue to bind, with undi- 
minished force, till all nations are brought to 
the knowledge of the truth. But if Christians 
are bound, by a positive command of Christ, to 
" go and teach all nations," or to do what they 
consistently can for the diffusion of his religion 
and kingdom, then the work of missions — the 
work of teaching the nations — must be regarded 
as of Divine Institution. 

This proposition is almost too plain to stand 
in need of proof. Still, it may require illustra- 
tion and impression. And with a view to im- 



60 the world's salvation. 

press it more deeply on the mind, let it be 
observed, 

1. That the missionary work is manifestly 
prior and preparatory to that of pastors- — which 
is confessedly of Divine institution. Nothing 
is more evident than that churches must be 
founded, before they can be fed. Truth must 
be disseminated, the Holy Spirit must be poured 
out, souls must be converted, and churches 
gathered, before an establishment exists, over 
which the pastor can preside. When our 
Saviour ascended, the little company of disciples 
at Jerusalem constituted the only Christian 
church in the world. At that period, therefore, 
there was no room for pastors, for the very good 
reason that there were no churches. There 
was little or nothing out of Jerusalem, which 
the pastor, in his own appropriate sphere, could 
perform. Accordingly, our Saviour commis- 
sioned his disciples, not as pastors, but prima- 
rily as missionaries. " Go ye, therefore, and 
teach all nations." " Go ye into all the world, 
and preach the gospel to every creature." 
When the necessity for pastors came to be 
felt, this order of church officers was duly insti- 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 61 

tuted ; but prior to it, in the order both of nature 
and of time, was the work of the missionary. 
It follows then, since the pastoral work is an 
institution of God, and since that of missions is 
of absolute necessity in order to prepare the 
way for pastors, that this latter work is also to 
be regarded as of Divine institution. 

2. The same conclusion is further evident, 
from the recognition of apostles and evangelists 
among the constituted ministers of Jesus. The 
word apostle, whether we regard its etymology 
or its use, is very like in signification to our 
word missionary. Either word denotes, and 
with equal propriety, one who is sent forth to 
preach and propagate the religion of the Saviour. 
The word evangelist is also used in a similar 
sense. The evangelists of the primitive church 
were a class of itinerants, who labored, in most 
cases, under the direction of the apostles, and 
were engaged with them in establishing church- 
es, and publishing the gospel. Such were 
Philip, Timothy, Titus, Silvanus, and doubtless 
a great many others. Both these classes of 
teachers were in fact missionaries. They were 
those who ran to and fro that knowledge might 
6 



62 



THE WORLD S SALVATION. 



be increased, and were chiefly concerned in the 
propagation and establishment of the religion of 
Christ. But apostles and evangelists are ex- 
pressly mentioned among the ascension gifts of 
the Saviour, and the constituted ministers of his 
Word. " He gave some apostles, and some 
prophets, and some evangelists, and some pas- 
tors and teachers, for the perfecting of the saints, 
for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
the body of Christ." If the fact that pastors 
and teachers are here mentioned is evidence 
that the pastoral work is of Divine appointment, 
does not the fact that apostles and evangelists 
are also mentioned, prove the same in reference 
to the missionary work ? 

3. The wonderful manner in which the 
way was prepared for the preaching of the 
gospel to the Gentiles or heathen, furnishes 
evidence that the work of missions is of Divine 
institution. An angel was sent to direct Cor- 
nelius (who was an officer in the Roman army) 
to the place where he might find a messenger 
of salvation. At the same time, a miracle was 
wrought to remove the scruples of Peter, and 
convince him that " to the Gentiles also God 



the world's salvation. 63 

had granted repentance unto life." It was re- 
vealed to Paul, soon after his conversion, that 
the grand purpose of his future life must be to 
publish the name of Christ among the Gentiles. 
And when he and Barnabas actually went to the 
Gentiles, they went by the command of the 
Holy Ghost. " Separate me Paul and Barnabas 
for the work whereunto I have called them." 
Is it not perfectly evident, from these various 
and manifest intimations of the will of heaven, 
that the work of spreading the gospel among 
the heathen is one of Divine appointment ? I 
only add, 

4. That the example of the apostles, standing 
in connection with those commands which they 
had for their guide, is sufficient to decide the 
question before us. Before the crucifixion of 
Christ, they had been directed to confine their 
labors to " the lost sheep of the house of Israel." 
But after his resurrection, a new and a vastly 
more extended commission was given them. 
They were to go and teach all nations. They 
were to preach the gospel to every creature. 
" It behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from 
the dead on the third day, that repentance and 



64 the world's salvation. 

remission of sins should be preached in his 
name among all nations" "Ye shall be wit- 
nesses unto me, both in Jerusalem, and in all 
Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost 
part of the earth." Such were the instructions 
which Christ gave to the apostles, at his several 
interviews with them previous to his ascension. 
Their subsequent example shows in what man- 
ner these instructions were received and under- 
stood. " They went forth and preached every- 
where, the Lord working with them." When 
they were scattered from Jerusalem, in conse- 
sequence of persecution, " they went everywhere, 
preaching the Word." It was -while " Peter 
was passing throughout all quarters, that he 
came down to the saints which dwelt at Lydda." 
Paul made the declaration, long before his 
death, " that from Jerusalem, and round about 
unto Illyricum, he had fully preached the gos- 
pel of Christ." Indeed, so laborious were the 
primitive disciples in the work of spreading the 
gospel, that Paul says of them, in his Epistle to 
the Romans, " Their sound went forth into all 
the earth, and their words to the ends of the 
world." It is perfectly evident from these pas- 



the world's salvation. 65 

sages, qualify and limit them as we may, that 
the apostles considered themselves under indis- 
pensable obligations to publish, far and wide, 
the truths of the gospel, and to do all in their 
power • to fill the world with the doctrines of 
their Lord and Master. We may then conclude 
with absolute certainty, that the work of spread- 
ing the gospel through the earth is founded on 
the authority of heaven, and is to be numbered 
among the institutions of God. 

If what has been said is true, then the work 
of missions is as solemnly binding upon Christ- 
ians, as any other Divine institution. There 
are those in the Christian church, who seem 
not to be sufficiently sensible of this. They 
have a regard for Divine institutions, and a 
disposition to maintain and observe them. They 
remember the Sabbath day, and endeavor to 
keep it holy. They reverence the sanctuary, 
and are exemplary in their attendance on the 
appointed means of grace. They observe the 
special ordinances of the gospel, baptism and 
the Lord's supper, and profess to love and value 
them. But they are inclined to do little or 
nothing for the spread of the gospel in heathen 
6* 



66 the world's salvation. 

lands. They feel no particular hostility to the 
work, but regard themselves as under no strong 
and binding obligations to engage in it. Now 
it may well be inquired of such persons, what 
reason they can have for observing any Divine 
institution, which is not a reason for observing 
this. Will they say that the other institutions 
of the gospel are founded on the command of 
Christ ? And so is this. Or will they say that 
the apostles and primitive disciples regarded the 
others as Divine institutions ? And so they did 
this. Or will they say that it is honorable to God, 
and profitable to themselves, to observe the other 
institutions of Christ ? And it will not be hon- 
orable to God, and profitable to themselves, to 
observe this also ? The more carefully any 
Christian examines the subject, the more, I am 
persuaded, he will be convinced, that all the 
reasons which bind him to observe any of the 
institutions of Christ, equally bind him to ob- 
serve that of which we have here spoken. 

Again, if the work of missions is of Divine 
institution, then those churches cannot expect to 
prosper which sinfully neglect it. Who would 
expect a church to prosper, which should pay 



the world's salvation. 67 

no regard to the Sabbath — or should neglect 
altogether public worship — or should presume 
to dispense with, if not to abolish, the Christian 
sacraments ? But these are not more clearly 
institutions of God, than is the work of missions 
to the heathen. Christ says to his churches — 
to the whole body of those who bear his name, 
" Go, teach all nations. Go, preach the gospel 
to every creature. Do what you can, collective- 
ly and individually, for the universal triumph of 
my religion and kingdom." But here is a 
church, called by his name, which virtually 
says, " I will do nothing in this business." 
And shall such a church expect a blessing from 
Christ? Christ walks now, as of old, in the 
midst of his churches. He walks among them, 
to inspect and govern them, with a vigilant eye 
and a powerful hand. His favor to them is 
life, and his loving kindness is better than life ; 
but his frown is destruction, which nothing can 
avert. If he sees them faithful in his service, 
and devoted to his institutions and commands, 
he will bless and build them up ; but if he sees 
the opposite, he will chastise if not destroy them. 
It is from principles such as these that we 



68 the world's salvation. 

gather the conclusion, that those churches 
which discountenance, or neglect, all suitable 
exertions for the spread of the gospel, cannot 
expect to prosper long. They stand opposed to 
a plain institution of Christ, and Christ must 
stand opposed to them. 

In this view, we may account for it, in part, 
that the churches of Christendom have experi- 
enced so many rebukes, and such long and dis- 
tressing darkness, in ages that are past. They 
have neglected and perverted the institutions of 
Christ, and that especially which has now been 
considered. While the primitive churches were 
faithful in the work of missions, and labored to 
spread the knowledge of the truth, they enjoyed 
evident and constant tokens of the Divine favor. 
They " walked in the fear of the Lord, and in 
the comforts of the Holy Ghost, and were great- 
ly multiplied." But when they began to decline 
from their duty, and instead of devoting their 
strength to the service of the gospel, began to 
waste it in biting and devouring one another ; 
of course, they forfeited the favor of Christ, and 
he began to visit them with the rod of his 
wrath. And as their declensions continued, 



the world's salvation. 69 

they became more and more deserted and afflicted, 
and one candlestick after another was removed 
out of its place, till their light and comforts 
were at length succeeded by ages and centuries 
of the most distressing darkness. 

And it is observable, that nearly all the rays 
which glimmered upon the gloom of this long 
and dreadful night shone forth from those 
regions where individuals were employed in 
diffusing the gospel. Accordingly Milner, in 
endeavoring to trace the true church of Christ 
through this dreary spiritual wilderness, found 
himself obliged to leave those places where 
Christianity had been long established, and to 
" travel with faithful missionaries into regions 
of heathenism, and describe the propagation of 
the gospel in scenes altogether new."^ "Those 
that honor me," saith God, " I will honor ; but 
they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed." 
Those churches that continue faithful in the 
service of Christ, and in their adherance to his 
commands and institutions, he will own, and 
prosper, and bless ; but those that pursue a 
different course, and prefer the gratification of 



* See Preface to Milner's Ecc. Hist. Vol. III. 



70 the world's salvation. 

self to the injunctions of the Saviour, cannot 
reasonably expect the tokens of his love. 

If the work of missions is of Divine institu- 
tion, then the various excuses urged for the 
neglect of it are all of them without foundation. 
It has been said, for example, " We have heath- 
ens enough at home. Let these be enlightened 
and converted, before our attention is drawn 
away to foreign regions." But is it strictly 
true that we have heathens at home ? By 
heathens I understand those who have never 
heard of a Saviour, or seen a Bible, and who 
know nothing of what the Bible reveals. That 
there are those among us who are in a great 
degree ignorant, careless, stupid, and hardened, 
is admitted and lamented ; but these are not 
heathens, in the sense that those are, whose 
minds have received no light from the pages of 
revelation, and who are totally removed from 
the influence of the gospel. And even if they 
were heathens, would the excuse be valid ? 
Must an institution of the gospel be neglected, 
and a plain command of the Saviour be diso- 
beyed, till we have not an ignorant or an un- 
converted person left within our borders ? Were 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 71 

there none ignorant and unconverted among the 
Jews, when it was revealed in vision to the 
apostle Peter, that " the door of faith was opened 
to the Gentiles ? " Were there none ignorant 
and unconverted in Antioch, when the Holy 
Ghost said, " Separate me Paul and Barnabas 
for the work whereunto I have called them ? " 
Or were there none ignorant and unconverted 
in the lesser Asia, when it was said to Paul in 
the visions of the night, " Come over into 
Macedonia and help us ? " 

It is sometimes denied that the heathen are 
in that deplorable condition which the friends 
of missions represent. " They have their own 
way of worship, and we have ours ; and for 
aught that appears, they may be as sincere, as 
happy, and as safe for eternity, as ourselves." 
But will those, who endeavor to satisfy them- 
selves and others, by placing the religion of the 
heathen on an equality with their own, consent, 
for once, to make an exchange ? In the lan- 
guage of Dr. Beecher, " Will you give them 
your Bibles, and pastors, and Sabbaths ; and 
receive their idol gods, their brahmins, and 
religious rites ? Will you demolish the temples 



72 the world's salvation. 

of Jehovah, and rear up to roll through your 
streets the car of Juggernaut, besmeared with the 
blood of human sacrifice, and covered with em- 
blems of pollution ? Will you put out the Sun 
of righteousness, and bring back the darkness 
visible ? Will you forsake the fountain opened 
in the gospel, and welcome to your hearts a 
religion which, if sin shall annoy, and the fear 
of punishment invade, will send you to drink of 
the waters that lave your shores, and wash in 
their flood as your most effectual remedy ? " 
If the superstitions of the heathen are good for 
them, why would they not be good for us ? 
Or if the religion of the gospel is. a blessing to 
us, why should it not also prove a blessing to 
them ? But there is a shorter method of reply- 
ing to the objection now before us. That 
Saviour to whom we profess allegiance has 
commanded us to carry the gospel to the heathen. 
We cannot, then, doubt whether they need the 
gospel, without placing our own fancies above 
the decisions of Christ, and presuming to sit in 
judgment on the institutions of his Word. 

It may be urged again, that Christ can take 
care of his own cause. " He can convert the 



the world's salvation. 73 

heathen whenever and however he pleases, 
without our assistance or cooperation." And 
so indeed he can. He can raise up missiona- 
ries, and send them out in great numbers. He 
can send his ravens to feed them, as in the case 
of the prophet ; or rain down manna from 
heaven for them, as he did for his ancient peo- 
ple. But what has all this to do with our 
present subject ? Christ has left us an institu- 
tion to observe — a solemn duty to perform ; and 
shall we stop and ask, before we consent to 
undertake it, whether he cannot do his own 
work without us ? Does it become the servant, 
when his task is set him, to demur and inquire 
whether his master cannot perform the labor 
himself ? 

After all it may be urged, that missions to 
the heathen are attended with very little success.' 
It might be shown, in reply, that this assertion 
is not true ; — on the contrary, that all the suc- 
cess in this work has been realized, which the 
most sanguine friends of missions had reason to 
expect. But suppose it were true. This would 
not alter the case, as it respects our duty, at all. 
We are nowhere commanded to be successful, 
7 



74 the world's salvation. 

The injunction of Christ does not run, that we 
are to convert all nations ; but we are to use 
the appointed means, and make them acquainted 
with the gospel. And this injunction we should 
be bound to obey, even if we were favored with 
no present success. 

In short, if the work of missions is of Divine 
institution, then no good reason can be given 
why it should not be vigorously prosecuted. 
The precepts enjoining it are plain, imperative, 
and unconditional ; and no excuse or objection 
can stand before them. The command of the 
Saviour answers every question, solves every 
doubt, sweeps away every obstacle. Bring up 
any excuse or apology for neglecting the heathen, 
and it passes over them all, as fire over the 
wood, the hay, and the stubble. 

I have represented the work of missions as 
an institution of Christ, which all his followers 
are to understand and observe. This does not 
imply, however, that all Christians are to become 
literal missionaries to the heathen ; or that they 
are all to become public teachers of religion. 
We know not but James was as true and faith- 
ful a disciple as any of his brethren, though he 



the world's salvation. 75 

seems to have labored at Jerusalem to the day 
of his death. The command of the Saviour 
requires of us, and this is all it requires, that 
we love and value the cause of missions, and 
that we do every thing we consistently can do 
to help it forward. If called in providence to 
go personally to the heathen, we must be will- 
ing to obey. Or if called to contribute of our 
substance, we must • cheerfully do it. Or if 
called to bestow time, or labor, or any thing else, 
we must not withhold. If we can do no more 
for the cause of missions, we certainly can pray 
for it ; and this is a duty which all, without 
exception, are under obligations to perform. 
Whatever we bestow, we must follow it with 
our prayers ; and if our circumstances are such 
that we have nothing to bestow, we must follow 
with our prayers the labors and offerings of 
others. 

The cause of the Redeemer, at the present 
time, demands that every Christian should be 
at his post. Indeed, I think the period is near, 
when every true Christian must be at his post. 
When the season had arrived for the primitive 
believers, who fondly lingered about Jerusalem, 



76 the world's salvation. 

to be scattered abroad for the spread of the 
gospel, persecution was employed as the instru- 
ment of scattering them. And those churches 
and Christians now, who can be made sensible 
of their duty in no other way, must expect to be 
aroused to it by afflictions and stripes. Our 
covenant Father has a rod with which to cor- 
rect his reluctant children. He has a fiery 
furnace in which to try them. The Lord give 
us all wisdom to know our duty, and to do it. 
The Lord strengthen and assist us to do what 
we can to carry into effect the great injunction 
of the Saviour, Go ye into all the world, and 
preach the gospel to every creature. 



77 

CHAPTER IV. 

Paul a Missionary to the Heathen. 

The literal, etymological meaning of the 
word Apostle, is one who is sent forth ; and 
when used in a religious sense, it denotes one 
who is sent forth to preach and propagate the 
gospel. But this is precisely the signification of 
our English word missionary. These words 
therefore — the one of which has been received 
into our language from the Greek, and the 
other from the Latin — are of the same import ; 
and were it not for a kind of sacredness which 
we justly attach to the primitive apostolical 
character, they might, without impropriety, be 
used interchangeably, the one for the other. 

Several of the primitive disciples, it seems, 
were domestic missionaries. Their labors were 
confined principally to Judea, their native coun- 
try. But Paul was more properly a foreign 
missionary. He is customarily spoken of as 

"the apostle of the Gentiles." While others 
7# 



78 the world's salvation. 

were sent to " the circumcision, " he was in- 
structed and destined to go unto the heathen. 

In order to remove, if possible, all doubt as 
to the missionary character of the apostle Paul, 
I shall proceed, in several particulars, to point 
out the analogy betwixt Paul the missionary, 
and the missionaries of our own times. 

1. Missionaries at the present period usually 
receive ordination, previous to their going forth 
to preach the gospel. They are sent out by 
the churches, directly or indirectly, and go from 
regions where the truth is established, to others 
where it is comparatively or totally unknown. 
And thus it was with Paul the missionary. He 
was sent forth by the great church of Antioch, 
a city where the gospel had been for a consid- 
erable time established, and where " the disci- 
ples were first called Christians," to labor and 
suffer among the heathen ; and previous to his 
departure, he, together with Barnabas, his fellow 
laborer, received ordination from the hands of 
nis brethren. Of these important transactions, 
we have an account in the following words : 
" Now there were in the church that was at 
Antioch certain prophets and teachers, as Bar- 



the world's salvation. 79 

nabas, and Simeon, and Lucias, and Manaen, 
and Saul. And as they ministered to the Lord 
and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me 
Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I 
have called them. And when they had fasted 
and prayed, and laid their hands on them, they 
sent them away." 

2. Missionaries in this age, previous to their 
going forth to publish the gospel, receive in- 
structions from some authorized individual, or 
some public body. They are advised and di- 
rected relative to the course they are to pursue, 
and the duties they are expected to perform. 
Thus also it was in the days of the apostles. 
When our Saviour sent forth his first missiona- 
ries, he gave them their instructions. These 
instructions were afterwards published, and may 
be found at large in the tenth chapter of Mat- 
thew, the sixth of Mark, and the ninth of Luke. 
Afterwards, when he sent forth the seventy, he 
gave them similar instructions, which were also 
published. (See Luke 10 : 1 — 16.) Instruc- 
tions, no doubt, were given to Paul the mission- 
ary, though we do not find them published in 
form. It is not likely that the church of Antioch 



80 the world's salvation. 

would ordain him with fasting and prayer, and 
send him forth among the heathen, and yet 
furnish him with no advice as to the course he 
should pursue. 

3. Modern missionaries, in many instances, 
labor with their own hands for a support. This 
is particularly true of those who are stationed 
among the Indians of our own country. The 
lands they have cleared and cultivated, the 
buildings they have erected, and the large and 
numerous establishments they have formed, 
furnish evidence, that no men and women 
among us have been more diligent or persever- 
ing than they. And if other missionaries have 
not been equally laborious, it is not because 
they have been less devoted to their appropriate 
work, but because they were in situations 
where less manual labor was required of them. 
It is related too of Paul the missionary, that he, 
in several instances, labored with his own hands 
for his support. Appealing to the elders of 
Ephesus relative to the manner in which he 
had been with them, he says, " Ye yourselves 
know that these hands have ministered to my 
necessities, and to them which were with me." 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 81 

In like manner he addresses the Thessalonian 
converts ; " Neither did we eat any man's bread 
for nought, but wrought with labor and travail 
night and day, that we might not be chargeable 
to any of you ; not because we have not power, 
but to make ourselves an example to you to 
follow us." 

4. Missionaries in these days are assisted by 
the churches. That which they are unable to 
procure for the support of themselves and their 
dependent families, without improperly inter- 
fering with their appropriate work, is furnished 
them by their Christian brethren and friends. 
And this is all that is furnished them. And 
we are expressly informed that Paul, in the 
course of his missionary labors, received fre- 
quent charitable aid from individuals and 
churches. " The house of Onesiphorus sought 
him out very diligently," while he was a pris- 
oner at Rome, " and often refreshed him, and 
were not ashamed of his chain." In " many 
things also they ministered unto him," during 
his abode at Ephesus. While he was laboring 
at Corinth, he received contributions from other 
churches for his support. " I robbed other 



82 the world's salvation. 

churches," says he to the Corinthians, " taking 
of them wages to do you service." These were 
probably the churches of Macedonia; for he 
immediately adds, " That which was lacking to 
me, the brethren which came from Macedonia 
supplied." The brethren at Philippi were very 
liberal, in contributing for the support of the 
great missionary Paul; and in his Epistle to 
them, they are commended for it. " Ye have 
done well, that ye did communicate with my 
affliction ; for even in Thessalonica ye sent once 
and again to my necessity. But I have all, and 
abound, having received of Epaphroditus the 
things that were sent from you." 

5. Missionaries in modern times are accus- 
tomed to travel from place to place, dispensing 
the Word of Life as opportunities are presented. 
They have not parishes and churches where 
they constantly reside, and over which they are 
constituted pastors, but are in the habit of mak- 
ing frequent and extensive circuits, in accom- 
plishing their labors of love. Now this* is 
precisely the manner in which Paul labored. 
He was never the pastor of any particular 
church, or for any great length of time the 



the world's salvation. 83 

minister of any particular parish or city. He 
went about doing good. He traveled from city 
to city, and from place to place, scattering the 
seed of divine truth, and dispensing the gospel 
of the grace of God, wherever he went. At 
one time he is in Antioch, then in Iconium, then 
in Syria, then in Macedonia, then in Athens, 
and next, perhaps, in Rome. Thus he traveled 
and labored, as missionaries now do, and was 
enabled to say, several years before his death, 
that " from Jerusalem, and round about unto 
Illyricum, he had fully preached the gospel of 
Christ." 

6. Missionaries at the present time are not 
unfrequently employed in collecting and receiv- 
ing the contributions of the pious. They are 
employed as agents in this business, previous to 
their going forth among the heathen. And so 
far as the newly constituted churches have 
ability to contribute, they are occasionally em- 
ployed in the same way afterwards. And in 
this respect, they are but followers of the great 
missionary, Paul. He was much engaged, 
during a certain period of his ministry, in tak- 
ing up collections among the churches of the 



84 the world's salvation. 

Gentiles, for the relief of the poor and persecuted 
saints at Jerusalem. " Now," says he to the 
Romans, " I go to Jerusalem to minister to the 
saints. For it hath pleased them of Macedonia 
and Achaia to make a certain contribution for 
the poor saints which are at Jerusalem." 
" Concerning the collection for the saints," he 
writes to the Corinthians, " as I have given 
orders to the churches of Galatia, even so do 
ye. Upon the first day of the week, let every 
one of you lay by him in store, as God hath 
prospered him, that there be no gatherings 
when I come ; and when I come, whomsoever 
ye shall approve by your letters, them will I 
send to bring your liberality to Jerusalem." It 
would be superfluous to quote more relative to 
these contributions ; as the whole of the eighth 
and ninth chapters of the second Epistle to the 
Corinthians, besides other passages in the writ- 
ings of Paul, expressly refer to them. 

7. "Missionaries at the present period are in 
the habit of keeping and transmitting journals 
of their proceedings. These journals constitute 
a continued history of their labors and travels, 
their successes, afflictions, wants, and prospects, 



the world's salvation. 85 

and in general of their circumstances. The 
most interesting parts of them are usually pub- 
lished, and are read and rejoiced in by thou- 
sands. Paul the missionary also kept, or caused 
to be kept, a journal of his proceedings ; and for 
the benefit of Christians in all succeeding ages, 
this journal was early published. The Acts of 
the Apostles, from the thirteenth chapter to the 
end, is no other than a journal of the life and 
labors of Paul. Here we may follow him from 
place to place, and may study his bright and 
interesting example from the time of his being 
commissioned to go among the heathen, almost 
to the period of his death. We may listen to 
his instructions, witness his conflicts, and admire 
his persevering engagedness, and his brilliant 
success. 

8. Missionaries now are in the habit of writ- 
ing letters, to their employers, to one another, 
to Christian associations, and to their Christian 
friends. These in many instances are brought 
before the public. And Paul the missionary, it 
appears, was in the same habit. He wrote a 
variety of letters, to his fellow laborers, to the 
several stations he had formed, and to the 
8 



86 the world's salvation. 

churches and the friends of his Divine Re- 
deemer. Some of these letters were probably 
lost ; but the most of them were collected and 
published in the volume of inspiration, and 
will be read in the churches till the end of 
time. 

9. Missionaries at the present period frequently 
present reports of their doings and circumstances 
to the Societies which employ them. In some 
instances, they return to make these reports; 
though the foreign missionaries more frequently 
do it by means of periodical and joint commu- 
nications. We read also of Paul, after his 
return " to Antioch, from whence he had been 
recommended to the grace of God for the work 
which he had fulfilled," that " he gathered the 
church together, and rehearsed all that God had 
done with him, and how he had opened the 
door of faith unto the Gentiles." Soon after 
this, he and Barnabas went up to Jerusalem 
unto the elders ; " and when they were come, 
and were received of the church, they declared 
all things that God had done with them. Then 
all the multitude kept silence, and gave audi- 
ence to Barnabas and Paul, declaring what 



the world's salvation. 87 

miracles and wonders God had wrought among 
the Gentiles by them." 

It is thought that the missionary character of 
Paul, is now fully established, not only from 
the meaning of the word Apostle, which was 
constantly applied to him, but from the general 
similarity of his labors and circumstances to 
those of missionaries in modern times. 

And if Paul was a missionary, then the cause 
of missions is supported by very high authority. 
It is sometimes questioned whether this cause has 
any real foundation in the Scriptures — whether 
it is not an innovation of the times, and a need- 
less expense and burthen to the church. The 
view we have taken is sufficient to put such a 
question at rest forever. Paul was a missionary 
to the heathen. From almost the commence- 
ment of his public ministry to the hour of his 
death, he labored and suffered in this glorious 
work. The cause of missions is therefore sup- 
ported by the whole example of the apostle 
Paul. It is supported, in like manner, by the 
example of the other apostles. The other 
apostles were all of them missionaries. They 
were those whom Christ himself sent forth to 



88 the world's salvation. 

preach and propagate the gospel. Indeed the 
cause of missions has all the support which the 
authority and command of God can give it. 
When Paul was set apart and sent forth from 
Antioch, it was done by the command of the 
Holy Ghost. " The Holy Ghost said, Separate 
me Barnabas and Paul for the work whereunto 
I have called them." It is moreover asserted 
that Paul was an apostle or missionary " of Je- 
sus Christ by the will of God." The cause of 
missions, then, should be regarded as of divine 
institution. It is not a thing proposed by our 
fellow men, which we are at liberty to think of 
as we please, but a work committed to us by 
our great Master, which we are' bound to help 
forward by every method in our power. 

How sinful, then, is it to oppose the cause of 
missions. It is to condemn the whole example, 
to pass a censure on the whole ministerial life 
and work of the apostle Paul ; for Paul was a 
missionary. It is to oppose the example of all 
the apostles ; for all the apostles were, to some 
extent, missionaries. It is to oppose the com- 
mission of Christ; for' it was by his express 
command that the disciples were sent forth. It 



the world's salvation. 89 

is to oppose the will of God ; for Paul was a 
missionary " of Jesus Christ by the will of God." 
In a word, it is to oppose a divine institution ; 
for we have seen that the cause of missions is, 
to all intents and purposes, an institution of the 
gospel. 

The friends of missions have great encour- 
agement to pray and labor for the promotion 
of so good a cause. This is the cause for 
which Paul labored, and in which he died. It 
is the cause for which all the apostles labored, 
and in which most of them fell martyrs. It is 
the cause of millions of our fellow men who are 
ready to perish. It is the cause of Christ — the 
cause of God. It is a cause which will go for- 
ward. The same Omnipotent arm which rolls 
the spheres is pledged to carry forward the 
cause of missions ; and the one of these can be 
stopped as well as the other. Let all esteem it 
an honor and a privilege to be engaged in such 
a cause. Let all pray fervently and constantly 
for its advancement ; and as in the case of good 
Cornelius, let their " prayers and alms ascend 
up together, as a memorial before the throne of 
God." 

8* 



90 

CHAPTER V. 

The Labors of Paul, 

Paul was a devoted minister and faithful 
laborer in those churches which had been es- 
tablished previous to his conversion. He com- 
menced his public ministry in Damascus, whither 
he had gone to afflict the saints ; and from that 
period to the time of his consecration to the 
great work for which he had been raised up — 
the work of publishing salvation to the heathen, 
he was never idle ; but in Arabia, in Jerusalem, 
in Cilicia his native country, and in the great 
revival which took place at Antioch, he was 
continually, and, we may suppose, most suc- 
cessfully and delightfully employed, though in 
the midst of exposures and sufferings, in dis- 
pensing the gospel of the grace of God. 

Paul had much to suffer from his Jewish 
brethren, both those who believed in Christ, and 
those who rejected him. But this did not abate 
the ardor of his affection for them, nor check 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 91 

him in his endeavors to do them good. At two 
different periods, we find him engaged in taking 
up contributions "for the poor saints which 
dwelt at Jerusalem;" and in both instances, he 
went up to the city himself, and ministered to 
their necessities with his own hands. He no 
doubt expressed the true feelings of his soul, 
when he said, " I have great heaviness and 
continual sorrow in my heart ; for I could wish 
that myself were accursed from Christ, for my 
brethren, for my kinsmen, according to the 
flesh." 

It is, however, as a missionary to the heathen — 
as a messenger of light and mercy to the sur- 
rounding nations, that Paul is presented before 
us in the most noble and interesting attitude. 
The first branch of his missionary labor was 
the dissemination of truth in regions where 
Christ had not been named. Not satisfied to 
continue building " on another man's founda- 
tion," as soon as he had been called to plant the 
standard of the cross in heathen lands, he most 
cheerfully obeyed. He entered the dominions 
of idolatry, cruelty, and death, and light and 
salvation followed in his steps. We first behold 



92 the world's salvation. 

him tracing and retracing the various parts of 
Asia Minor ; next, visiting the cities of learned 
and classic but voluptuous Greece ; next passing, 
in the character of a prisoner, but as a most in- 
defatigable and successful minister, through 
Italy to Rome ; and next, probably, accomplish- 
ing his expected "journey into Spain," and 
exploring the benighted regions of western 
Europe. Nor did he perform these long and 
these laborious excursions with the feelings of a 
mere traveler. He had a great object before 
him, which he never suffered himself for a mo- 
ment to forget. It was to disseminate truth ; to 
pour light upon the dark minds of men ; to re- 
claim lost creatures ; to found churches ; and to 
extend, by every method, the kingdom of his 
Redeemer. And this heavenly object he was 
enabled most successfully to promote. Wher- 
ever he went, his path, like that of a meteor in 
the midnight heavens, was marked with light. 
The kingdom of darkness melted away under 
the influence of his persuasions ; churches rose 
up after him as if by miracle ; and in compara- 
tively a little time, the greater part of the Roman 
empire was filled with his doctrine. 



the world's salvation. 93 

Paul's labors, as a missionary, extended not 
only to the dissemination of truth and the 
founding of churches, hut to regulating and 
establishing them. The rude materials of which 
the newly formed churches were composed 
needed much moulding and shaping, before 
they were properly fitted for God's spiritual 
house ; and this they received, under his plastic 
hand. He instructed them, not only in the 
faith, but in the order of the gospel ; made them 
acquainted with the several institutions of Christ ; 
"ordained elders in every city;" and was in- 
strumental, under God, in building up churches, 
as spiritual temples for the dwelling of their 
Lord. 

Another important branch of Paul's mission- 
ary labor was the instruction of teachers for the 
numerous churches of the Gentiles. Of many 
of these teachers he was the spiritual father ; 
and they could have received special instruction 
from no one else. To have an adequate idea, 
therefore, of the labors of Paul, we must regard 
him, not only as a preacher of Christ, and a 
winner of souls, over a great part of the Eoman 
empire, but as an instructor in divinity — a 



94 the world's salvation. 

teacher of future teachers — who was training 
up laborers to be his successors in the vineyard 
of the Lord. 

Amidst the other labors of the apostle Paul, 
he maintained a general care and inspection of 
the churches he had planted. This is what he 
particularly 'mentions, as coming upon him 
daily — "the care of all the churches." In the 
exercise of this general care, he would be led to 
pray for them ; to keep up a correspondence with 
them, and an acquaintance with their state ; to 
warn them of their dangers ; heal their divis- 
ions ; correct, if possible, their disorders; refute 
the errors which appeared among them; and 
with the feelings of an affectionate, anxious 
parent, seek by every method to promote their 
good. 

Nor did the labors of Paul, either in fact, or 
in his own probable estimation of them, have 
respect solely to the age in which he lived. He 
planned and labored for posterity. He labored 
for the good of the churches and of his fellow 
immortals, to the end of time. And to the la- 
bors of no mere man are the church and the 



the world's salvation. 95 

world more deeply indebted, than to those of 
Paul. 

The sketch here given of this distinguished 
apostle and minister of Jesus is sufficient, to 
justify- his own declaration, "I labored more 
abundantly than they all." And as he was 
disposed to take none of the glory of these ex- 
tensive labors to himself, but ascribed it wholly 
to Divine grace, saying, " Yet not I, but the 
grace of God that was with me"— so it becomes 
us to honor Paul only as an instrument, and to 
ascribe the glory of his exertions and successes 
to sovereign grace alone. 

But how can it be accounted for, that Paul 
should have accomplished so much as he did ? 
Christians in these days think they do about as 
much as they can, if they maintain a round of 
religious observances, and take care of them- 
selves. And ministers think they do as much 
as they can, if they preach two sermons on the 
Sabbath, and perform the usual clerical duties 
in their own parishes. But Paul's labors far 
exceeded these every way ; and the question to 
be considered is, " How did he perform them? 
How was he enabled to bring so much to pass ? 



VO THE WORLD S SALVATION. 

Paul, let it be remembered, was no more than 
a man. Nor is there evidence that he possessed 
firmer health, or greater strength, or a more 
winning exterior or manner, than other men. 
His enemies said of him, by way of reproach, 
that " his bodily presence was weak, and his 
speech contemptible ;" and all the accounts 
which ancient writers have furnished, represent 
him as small of stature, " rude in speech,'' and 
destitute of any peculiar personal advantages 
with which to be recommended. 

Nor can his distinguished labors and success 
be accounted for, on the ground of his peculiar 
facilities for preaching and promoting the gospel 
of Jesus. Such facilities he did not possess. 
On the contrary, he was obliged to pursue his 
labors under many trying and distressing em- 
barrassments. He was tried usually, if not 
always, with deep poverty. He was tried with 
frequent and cruel persecutions, and with con- 
stant exposures to danger and to death. And 
whatever may be intended by the " thorn in his 
flesh," there can be no doubt that he considered 
it a distressing hindrance to his usefulness. 

Nor can the abundance of Paul's labors be 



the world's salvation. 97 

accounted for, from the great length of the period 
during which he was employed ; as the whole 
space, from his conversion to his death, could 
have been little more than thirty years. 

The true reasons of which we are in search, 
and by which we are to account for the distin- 
guished labors and success of the great apostle 
of the Gentiles, are, doubtless, chiefly of a moral 
nature. 

In the first place, he gave himself wholly to 
his work. The leading object of his life was to 
promote the gospel and save souls ; and this he 
kept constantly in view. He had no farm to 
cultivate, no schemes of ambition to accomplish, 
and no private purposes of worldly policy or 
speculation to carry into effect. He had no 
time to devote to sensual gratification, to scenes 
of festivity and amusement, or even to many of 
the innocent enjoyments of life. He had a 
great work before him — one on which his whole 
heart was set — one, in comparison with which 
all worldly affairs appeared as trifles ; and noth- 
ing was permitted to divert him from it. He 
was not satisfied to engage in this work one day 
in the week, and in the pursuits of the world 
9 



98 the world's salvation. 

the other days ; but he was every day devoted, 
and every day active, in promoting the cause of 
his Redeemer and Lord. 

In this great work of spreading the gospel, 
Paul, it appears, was an indefatigable laborer. 
There was no stopping him, and no tiring him. 
Whether on the land or on the ocean ; whether 
among Christians, Jews, or heathens ; whether 
a prisoner or a freeman ; whether in plenty or 
in want; in one respect he was always the 
same. His heart was habitually fixed, and his 
mind, his tongue, and his hands employed in 
advancing the cause and kingdom of Christ. 

Again, the apostle Paul was an ardent and 
yet a most affectionate laborer. Of the intense 
ardor with which he engaged in the great work 
he had undertaken, we have many examples. 
Thus, it is said of him, during his abode at 
Athens, that " his spirit was stirred within him, 
when he saw the whole city given to idolatry." 
At the commencement of his public labors at 
Corinth, it is also said that he " was pressed in 
spirit, and testified to the Jews that Jesus was 
Christ." Of the state of feeling denoted by 
these expressions, perhaps no person of less 



the world's salvation. 99 

ardor than the apostle Paul can well conceive. 
" His spirit was stirred within him" — he " was 
pressed in spirit" — the strong emotions of his 
heart must have utterance, or his heart must 
break; Still, the ardor of his soul did not dis- 
cover itself in the language of violence and re- 
sentment, but rather in the melting accents of 
affectionate entreaty. He warned his hearers 
" night and day with tears" — " with tears." 

Other traits in the character of Paul's labors 
were prudence and faithfulness. He kept noth- 
ing back which was profitable to his hearers ; 
and yet adapted his instructions, in the wisest 
manner, to the circumstances of time and place. 
" Unto the Jews he had became as a Jew, that 
he might gain the Jews ; to them that were 
under the law, as under the law, that he might 
gain them that were under the law ; and to them 
that were without law, as without law, that he 
might gain them that were without law. To 
the weak, he became as weak, that he might 
gain the weak." He was made all things to all 
men, that he might by all means save some. 
And yet, he "was determined to know nothing 
among his hearers, save Jesus Christ and him 



100 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

crucified ;" and he " shunned not to declare the 
whole counsel of God." 

The manifest disinterestedness of the apostle 
Paul spread a moral charm over his labors, and 
made him all but irresistible. There was a 
kind of transparency about him, which rendered 
his designs evident and open to all whom he 
addressed. They could not but be satisfied, at 
once, that he had no private ends to answer, and 
that he " sought not theirs but them." 

It was characteristic of the labors of Paul, 
and may be regarded as one reason why he 
accomplished so much, that he constantly aimed 
at great things. In all his movements, after he 
became a missionary, we discover the march of 
a man, who, though deeply humbled, was con- 
scious of his own powers, and was determined 
to accomplish much for Christ. The maxim of 
a distinguished modern missionary — " expect 
great things ; attempt great things" — must have 
been familiar to him in thought, if not in words. 
Every spiritual conquest he gained, every church 
he founded, served to inspire him with resolu- 
tion to gain another conquest, and to lay another 
trophy at the footstool of his Lord. 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 101 

It was, doubtless, a principal reason why Paul 
was enabled to do so much good, that he main- 
tained a constant sense of his dependence upon 
God, and pursued all his labors with fervent 
prayer for the Divine assistance and blessing. 
Of his deep and chastened spirit of dependence 
he has given us many proofs. " We are not 
sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of 
ourselves, but all our sufficiency is of God." 
" Neither is he that planteth any thing, neither 
he that watereth, but God that giveth the in- 
crease." In the exercise of such a spirit, we 
can readily conceive that he would not under- 
take any thing of importance, without first 
referring the matter to God. He would engage 
in no work of faith or labor of love, without 
humbly and fervently seeking the Divine assist- 
ance and blessing. And this, he has authorized 
us to say, is the manner in which he lived. 
" Praying always with all prayer and supplica- 
tion." " Making mention of you always in my 
prayers." 

It must be added again, in accounting for the 
labors and successes of Paul, that the Divine 
assistance and blessing, which he so fervently 
9* 



102 the world's salvation. 

implored, were not withheld. The God of 
heaven worked with him — as he will ever work 
with those who possess and exemplify such a 
spirit — and enabled him always to triumph in 
Christ." Thus, with a heart burning with love, 
and with his tongue, and pen, and hands all 
devoted to a single object — the advancement of 
his Redeemer's kingdom; and with God and 
heaven enlisted on his side ; he went forward 
from labor to labor — from achievement to achieve- 
ment — yes, like his Divine Master, " from con- 
quering to conquer/' till he had accomplished 
all that great work which we have attempted to 
describe, and which is attributed to him in the 
book of God. 

The foregoing remarks should teach us sev- 
eral important lessons ; and, first, that one man 
is capable of doing much good. Paul was a 
man of like passions and infirmities as ourselves. 
He had no more than the powers of a man ; 
and with his numerous and distressing em- 
barrassments, he could not have had superior 
facilities for doing good. Yet how much did 
he do ? How much the church in all succeed- 



the world's salvation. 103 

ing ages has been indebted to the labors of 
Paul? 

Nor do we learn this lesson from Paul only. 
Other individuals have appeared since, whose 
distinguished labors and usefulness may serve 
to increase our impressions of the same import- 
ant truth. How much did Luther accomplish ? 
By his single voice, he broke the silence of 
Europe's long slumber, and not only exposed, 
but in great measure dissipated, the deplorable 
ignorance, superstition, and wickedness, in 
which priests and people, and all classes around 
him, were involved. By his almost unassisted 
efforts, he humbled the pride of the Roman 
Pontiff — him who had " exalted himself above 
all that was called God," — and delivered a con- 
siderable portion of the Christian world from 
spiritual bondage. How much, also, did White- 
field accomplish ? Raised up at a period when 
the spirit of religion, both in his own country 
and in this, was lamentably low, and the holy 
fire seemed almost extinct ; by the power of his 
eloquence, and the fervor of his heart, he was 
instrumental in arousing a slumbering church, 
in rescuing thousands from the thraldom of sin, 



104 the world's salvation. 

and in introducing, extensively, a spirituality 
and warmth into the services of religion, which, 
we trust, they may never lose. 

And if it be said, that these were eloquent 
and powerful ministers, possessing on that ac- 
count peculiar advantages for doing good, we 
may contemplate the labors of one who was not 
a minister. Look then at the philanthropic 
Howard. Roused by misfortune to a sense of 
his duty in regard to the temporal sufferings of 
his fellow men, he visited nearly all Europe 
and the East, not to feed a thirst for knowledge, 
or to gratify a vain curiosity, but, in the eloquent 
language of Mr. Burke, " to dive into the depth 
of dungeons ; to plunge into the"" infection of 
hospitals ; to survey the abodes of sorrow and 
pain ; to take the guage and dimension of mis- 
ery, depression, and contempt ; to remember the 
forgotten ; to attend to the neglected ; to visit 
the forsaken ; and to compare and collate the 
distresses of all men in all countries. His was 
a voyage of discovery ; a circumnavigation of 
charity ; and the benefits of his labors continue 
to be felt throughout the world." 

And if it be said, that the persons here spoken 



the world's salvation. 105 

of were all of them males, who may be supposed 
to move in a sphere of usefulness more extended 
than that of the other sex, I may introduce for 
consideration the labors of a humble, unaspiring 
female. Look then at Hannah More, and con- 
template the good which she has accomplished. 
It has been remarked, and I think justly, that by 
the salutary influence of her writings on the 
minds and morals of the lower classes in Eng- 
land, she did more, at a certain period, for the 
salvation of her country, than could have been 
done by the whole British army or navy. 

Nor is she the only female whose labors have 
been followed with important blessings to the 
church. How many pious, watchful mothers, 
like those of Timothy and Augustine, of Dod- 
drige, Newton, and D wight, have been chiefly 
instrumental in forming the characters of their 
sons ; and have reared them up, to shine as 
stars of the first magnitude in the sphere of 
usefulness on earth, and in the firmament of 
heaven forever and ever ? 

We may further learn what each of us most 
needs, in order to our becoming extensively 
useful. It is not, in ordinary cases, more health, 



106 the world's salvation. 

or more strength, or greater natural facilities for 
doing good. It is rather this — a heart to do 
good. We need the spirit and the heart of 
Paul. We need his disinterestedness, his dili- 
gence, his burning zeal, his humble dependence, 
and his untiring perseverance in the cause and 
service of his Lord. Did these several traits 
belong to us, to the degree in which they be- 
longed to him ; we should not need our natural 
capacities enlarged, or our station in life materi- 
ally altered, in order to our becoming extensive- 
ly useful. With hearts to do good, either to 
the bodies or the souls of men — with strong 
desires to be useful, in promoting and extending 
the Redeemer's kingdom ; opportunities of grati- 
fying these desires would not long be wanting. 
And with the promised blessing of heaven on 
our side, we might expect every labor of benev- 
olence in which we engaged, would be crowned 
with desirable success. 

We learn, again, what the church and the 
world most need at the present time. It is the 
falling mantle of Paul. It is — not drones in the 
spiritual hive, who only desire to get a living 
from the church — but laborers, coming forward 



the world's salvation. 107 

in the vineyard, in the spirit and power of the 
great apostle of the Gentiles. 

This is what we most need in the churches 
at home. In seasons of prevailing stupidity 
and coldness, it is often asked by ministers and 
people, What shall be done ? What can be 
done to bring about a more desirable state of 
things ? And by way of answer let me inquire, 
What would Paul do, if he were present ? 
Were he present in any of our churches, where 
coldness and stupidity prevail — were he pres- 
ent, "pressed in spirit," as he once was at Corinth 
— in the holy ardor of his soul, were he present ; 
what would he do ? If, under such circum- 
stances, we can satisfy ourselves what Paul 
would do ; we may rest quite satisfied that it is 
incumbent on us to do the same. 

And the spirit of Paul is needed, not only in 
the churches at home, but in the missions abroad, 
and in those vast fields of spiritual darkness 
which are still spread out upon the earth. — 
Far be it from me to insinuate that the present 
missionaries to the heathen are not faithful 
men. I have the utmost confidence, that they 
are faithful men. They are men, I believe, 



108 the world's salvation. 

who exhibit more of the spirit of the primitive 
disciples, than perhaps any other class of Christ- 
ians. Still, none of them will feel at all 
disparaged, in not being ranked with the apostle 
Paul. It is laborers such as Paul that the heath- 
en most need. And the nearer modern mis- 
sionaries come up to his standard, and to the 
bright example which he has left ; the greater, 
doubtless, will be their usefulness, and the 
more they will be honored and approved of God. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Comparative advantages of Primitive and Mod- 
ern Christians , for spreading the Gospel. 

In the Epistles of Paul, we find declarations 
such as these : " Their sound went into all the 
earth, and their words unto the ends of the 
toorld." The gospel " is come unto you, as it 
is in all the world, and it bringeth forth fruit, 
as also in you." " Be not moved away from 



the world's salvation. 109 

the hope of the gospel which ye have heard, 
and which was preached to every creature which 
is under heaven ; whereof I, Paul, am made a 
minister." 

Whatever construction or limitation may be 
put upon these passages, it will, I think, be 
admitted by every candid interpreter, that they 
denote a very rapid extension of the gospel in 
the earliest period of the Christian church. At 
the time when they were written, the Saviour 
had not been crucified and the new dispensation 
instituted, more than about thirty years; and 
yet, in this comparatively short space, his re- 
ligion and kingdom had been so greatly extended, 
through the labors of his disciples and friends, 
that it could be said in truth, and in some 
authorized sense, that " their sound had gone 
into all the earth, and their words unto the ends 
of the world;" and that his gospel had been 
"preached to every creature which is under 
heaven." 

How shall we account for this rapid spread of 
the gospel in primitive times ? And especially, 
in what manner can we account for it, consider- 
ing the slow progress which the same gospel 
10 



110 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

has made in most periods since ; and the com- 
paratively slow progress which it is making 
now ? Can it be accounted for on the ground 
that the primitive believers enjoyed superior 
advantages for spreading the gospel, compared 
with those which are enjoyed at present? To 
institute a comparison of these several advan- 
tages, and thereby furnish a satisfactory answer 
to this question, will be my principal endeavor 
in the present discussion. 

It is obvious, I think, that in some respects 
the apostles had superior advantages for spread- 
ing the gospel. In the first place, they were 
favored with the gift of tongues. As they 
passed from nation to nation, and from place to 
place, publishing the gospel of the grace of God, 
they were not necessitated to suspend their 
public labors, till they had made themselves 
familiar with the various languages and dialects. 
By a supernatural influence, they were enabled 
to speak intelligibly in any language, as the 
Holy Spirit gave them utterance. This gift of 
tongues was an advantage to them, not only as 
it saved the labor and delay of acquiring lan- 
guages, but as it was fitted to excite attention 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. Ill 

and wonder, and to impress those who heard 
them with the truth and importance of their 
message. " Behold, are not all these which 
speak Galileans ? And how hear we every 
man in our own tongue wherein we were 
born?" 

Another decided advantage which the primi- 
tive disciples possessed over modern believers, 
consisted in the power of working miracles. 
They were able, in this way, not only to arouse 
attention and overcome opposing prejudices, but 
to afford instant and incontestible evidence that 
their doctrine was conformable to the will of 
God. 

And so far as the apostles and their fellow 
laborers were under the guidance and inspira- 
tion of the Holy Spirit, they possessed an ad- 
vantage to which Christians, at the present day, 
can make no pretensions. We are not to sup- 
pose, however, that they were at all times the 
subjects of a supernatural influence ; for had 
they been, we should not have heard of their 
frequent mistakes and imperfections, and their 
history would have been very different from 
what we actually find it. Doubtless, they were 



112 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

supernaturally directed, when it was absolutely 
necessary that they should be ; and they were 
sufficiently favored with a Divine inspiration, 
to render them acquainted with the truths which 
it was their business to teach, and which they 
were to record for the instruction of mankind. 

In recounting these superior advantages of 
the apostles, it must however be remarked, that 
they are advantages of which we stand in but 
little need. Though Christians at the present 
day do not possess the gift of tongues ; there are 
those, calling themselves Christians, who are 
capable of speaking, perhaps, in every tongue. 
And besides ; the comparative ease with which 
different languages are now acquired, and 
translations made, almost removes the hindrance, 
once so formidable, arising from the confusion 
of tongues, to the universal spread and triumph 
of the gospel. And though religious teachers 
in modern times have not the power of working 
miracles in attestation of the truth of their doc- 
trines ; yet, so far as their doctrines accord with 
those of the apostles, they are supported by all 
the miracles which the apostles wrought. And, 
as an able writer has well observed, " the turn- 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 113 

ing point of receiving Christianity, even in the 
apostolic age, consisted less in having seen the 
miracles, than in seeing their own need of a 
revelation, and its adaptation to the present 
circumstances of humanity." The miracles of 
that period frequently excited wonder and 
astonishment, but we have no evidence that 
they were often instrumental, either of enlight- 
ening the understanding or renewing the heart. 
In the production of these effects, "moral in- 
fluence has always prevailed more than su- 
pernatural influence. The generation which 
literally lived on miracles, and had angel's 
food for their daily bread, perished from unbe- 
lief in the desert ; whilst their children, brought 
up in the loneliness of the wilderness, far from 
the corruptions of the surrounding nations, were 
ever eminent, to after times, as an example of a 
godly nation."^ And though none, at the 
present time, can pretend to that Divine inspi- 
ration with which the primitive Christians were 
occasionally indulged; yet we enjoy the full 
benefits of their inspiration. The important 



* Douglas' Hints on Missions, p. 23. 

10* 



114 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

truths, which were suggested to them by the 
Holy Spirit, have all been transmitted unim- 
paired to us. 

It may be supposed by some, that the newness 
of the Christian system, as propagated by the 
apostles, gave them an advantage over all suc- 
ceeding teachers. To the weight and import- 
ance of their doctrines were added the charm 
and the advantages of novelty. But it will be 
recollected, that neither Christ nor his apostles 
ever pretended to establish a new religion. 
Theirs was only a new dispensation of the true 
religion, which had been the same in every pre- 
vious age. They taught " none other things 
than what Moses and the Prophets did say 
should come." It will also be recollected, that 
the Christian religion, when first made known 
to idolatrous nations, is as new to them now, as 
it could have been then. And it may well be 
questioned, in either case, whether the novelty 
of the system is any recommendation of it. 
Does not the inquiry, " What new religion is 
this ? " which missionaries, then and now, are 
obliged to hear so often asked, and asked too by 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 115 

way of reproach, occasion them, on the whole, 
more harm than good ? 

Let us now turn from a consideration of the 
superior advantages of the primitive saints for 
propagating the religion of Christ, to notice 
severalparticulars in which we obviously have 
an advantage over them. 

One of these, and one of no inconsiderable 
magnitude, results from the modern improve- 
ments in the art of navigation. By the 
discovery of the magnetic needle, and its ap- 
plication to the purposes of navigation, the wide 
world of waters is easily explored, and the most 
distant parts of the globe are brought, as it were, 
together. Doubtless, Paul would have deemed 
it a very great privilege, could he have enjoyed, 
in respect to this, the advantages of modern 
travelers and missionaries. A voyage in our 
days half round the globe would not, probably, 
be more arduous or tedious, than his little ex- 
cursion from Jerusalem to Rome. 

Another invention of vast advantage to us, as 
an instrument of promoting the gospel, is the 
art of printing. In primitive times, to obtain 
copies of the Scriptures, or of other valuable 



116 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

works, when the whole must be transcribed with 
the pen, was necessarily tedious and expensive. 
I remember to have seen it stated somewhere, 
that it once cost the same in England, to procure 
a copy of the Scriptures, as to build one of the 
arches of the London bridge. But with what 
comparative ease are books now multiplied and 
circulated? How would Paul have exulted, 
could he have gone forth on his missionary 
excursions, bearing thousands of Bibles and 
tracts ? Or could he, within a few days, and at 
a trifling expense, have placed his invaluable 
Epistles in ten thousand different hands ? No 
miracle he ever wrought, or perhaps thought of, 
would in his estimation have been so important 
to him as the privilege of doing this. 

Our advantages for spreading the gospel are 
superior to those of the primitive disciples, in 
that we enjoy the protection of government. 
This they did not enjoy. They labored at the 
constant hazard, not merely of all their worldly 
comforts, but of their personal liberty and lives. 
The apostle Paul represents himself as having 
been, and that simply because of his attachment 
to the gospel, u in perils " almost innumerable, 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 117 

" in stripes above measure, in prisons frequent, 
and in deaths oft." During a considerable part 
of his public ministry, he was an " ambassador 
in bonds." He was obliged to pursue his be- 
nevolent labors under the suffering and embar- 
rassment of wearing a chain. Would he have 
deemed it no privilege, could he have been re- 
leased from this painful species of confinement, 
and could he have been delivered from his con- 
stant exposure to stripes, imprisonment, and 
death ? Would he have deemed it no privilege, 
if, instead of the persecution of the civil power, 
he could have enjoyed its protection, as min- 
isters and Christians generally do at the present 
day? 

The numbers and acquirements of Christian 
teachers, and of Christians generally, at the 
present time, give them great advantages over 
the primitive believers in the work of spreading 
the gospel. When Christianity began to prevail, 
the number of its public teachers was few ; and 
for several years afterwards, they could not 
have been numerous. And not only so, they 
were generally, in the usual sense of the term, 
illiterate. However important, in other respects, 



118 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

their ministerial qualifications may have been, 
they were deficient in a knowledge of books and 
of the world. They had never enjoyed oppor- 
tunities of becoming extensively learned. And 
with little qualification, these remarks may be 
extended to the whole primitive Christian family. 
The number of Christians was few at first, and 
though it constantly and rapidly increased, it 
did not often draw within its compass those who 
were distinguished for their literary attainments ? 
" Not many wise men after the flesh, not many 
mighty, not many noble were called." In their 
first attempts to spread the gospel, particularly 
among the Greeks and Romans, Christians 
were obliged to assume the embarrassing attitude 
of teachers, in relation to those who, both in 
their own estimation and that of the world, 
were far more learned than themselves. 

But in respect to Christians at the present 
time, the opposite of nearly all this is true. 
The present number of Christians is very great. 
Of those now living who bear the Christian 
name, there cannot be less than two hundred 
millions of souls. The present number of 
Christian teachers is also great. Bating the 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 119 

vast number of Ecclesiastics connected with the 
Roman Catholic and Greek communions, the 
number of Protestant Christian ministers must 
amount to a great many thousands. And should 
we detach from these all such as are essentially 
disqualified for preaching the gospel, still there 
would remain a mighty host, who love their 
Master and his work, and who are highly quali- 
fied with learning and talents, as well as piety, 
to inculcate and defend the faith of the gospel, 
and to promote its universal prevalence and 
triumph. And the Christian world at the pres- 
ent period, instead of being inferior in knowledge 
and civilization to other portions of the globe, is 
vastly and confessedly superior. This is the 
portion, to which Mohammedan and heathen 
nations must ultimately look, not only for their 
religion, but for most other things which are 
truly valuable, either in science or the arts of 
life. The facts here stated constitute, obvious- 
ly, not a single advantage, but a powerful train 
of advantages, in the hands of Christians at the 
present day, for spreading the gospel. 

The mode of operation pursued by Christians 
at present affords them some advantages over 



120 the world's salvation. 

the primitive disciples in their efforts to advance 
the kingdom of Christ. Formerly, the different 
parts of this arduous and important work seem 
not to have been accurately defined, or properly 
distributed. The division of labor into the two 
distinct departments of making contributions and 
exertions at home, and acting as missionaries 
abroad, was not sufficiently understood. And 
to such as were inclined to make contributions, 
the most desirable facilities, probably, were not 
afforded. The plan of combining effort by 
means of organized associations, so far as ap- 
pears, was unknown. Whatever was done, 
therefore, was done individually ; and those who 
were able to do but little would not think it of 
consequence to attempt any thing. And those 
who actually went to the mission fields seem 
either to have overlooked, or (what is more 
probable) to have been prevented by the force of 
circumstances from employing, one of the most 
powerful means ever devised of assailing the 
empire of darkness ; — I mean the establishment 
of schools, for the religious instruction and bene- 
fit of heathen youth. 

It will be admitted, I should think, in view of 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 121 

these remarks, that the present mode of mission- 
ary operation is, in several respects, superior to 
the ancient ; and consequently that it places 
advantages in our hands of which the early 
Christians were destitute. The necessary di- 
vision of labor between those who contribute at 
home, and those who are active abroad, is now 
understood and universally obtains. And to 
such as are willing to aid the work by their 
contributions, every desirable facility is afforded* 
The smallest mite is not refused, nor is it be- 
stowed in vain. Every rill is directed into its 
proper channel ; and every channel into a still 
broader stream ; and the effect of all united is to 
swell the current of that mighty river, which is 
making glad the city of our God. Associations 
composed of individuals, and these united in 
larger auxiliaries, and these again combining 
their power, and bringing it to bear upon a 
single object in the dissemination of gospel 
truth, — must obviously give to the charities of 
the present day all that energy and efficiency 
which system and union are able to impart. 
The missionaries abroad, too, are everywhere 
availing themselves of the benefits of schools. 
11 



122 the world's salvation. 

They are carrying into effect a system of educa- 
tion, which, though necessarily slow at first, 
must, if persisted in, be sure; — which, though 
not fitted to produce immediately a multitude of 
converts, is gradually undermining existing su* 
perstitions, and preparing the way for their ulti- 
mate overthrow. 

Indeed, all the advances in science and 
knowledge which have been made since the 
days of the apostles, are, directly or indirectly, 
so many advantages in the hands of present 
Christians for promoting the cause of their Re- 
deemer. These advances, it will not be ques- 
tioned, are very great. But it is awell-grounded 
maxim, that "knowledge is power;" and it is 
not more powerful in its influence upon any 
work, than on that of promoting the gospel. 
Every step taken in the field of real science is 
so much gained to the cause of light and truth, 
and is fitted, in some way r either more or less 
directly, to subserve the interests of true relig- 
ion in the world. 

The comparison we have here made between 
the several advantages of the primitive Christ- 
ians, and those possessed by Christians now, in 



the world's salvation. 123 

relation to the work of spreading the gospel, 
must, I think, satisfy every impartial mind, that 
their unparalleled success is not to be accounted 
for on the ground of their superior advantages. 
For if in some respects they had an advantage 
over us ; in many others, and those too, I ven- 
ture to say, of greater importance, we have a 
decided advantage over them, 

Perhaps it will be urged, in accounting for 
their successes, that the Spirit in a remarkable 
degree attended their labors. Wherever they 
went, the Holy Spirit followed them, and ren- 
dered their efforts powerful and effectual. This, 
doubtless, was the fact ; but the question still 
remains, Why did the Holy Spirit follow them? 
Why did he bless their exertions more signally 
than ours ? God, to be sure, is a sovereign in 
the distribution of spiritual favors ; yet he is not 
an arbitrary sovereign; he never acts but in 
view of reasons. What reason then can be 
given, why the Holy Spirit should have accom- 
panied and blessed the labors of the primitive 
Christians, more than the labors of Christians 
now, except that they were more prayerful, 
more devoted, and more eminently holy ? 



124 the world's salvation. 

I am sensible that this mode of accounting for 
the difference must be a humbling one to us ; 
still, I have reason to believe it is the only mode. 
It is evident, from the very face of the New 
Testament, that the primitive saints were more 
devoted to their work, more dead to the world, 
and more fervent and abundant in prayer — yes, 
altogether more, than Christians are now, or 
than they have been, probably, at any later 
period. They were, as an apostle expresses it, 
crucified to the world, and the world to them. 
Its riches, its honors, its fascinating pleasures — 
all were " counted as dross and dung," that they 
might win Christ themselves, and might extend 
the blessings of his gospel to others. By un- 
ceasing labors and willing sacrifices, accompa- 
nied by fervent and persevering prayers, they 
secured to themselves the constant smiles of 
heaven, and the unfailing influences of the Holy 
Spirit. They were continually active, "warn- 
ing every man, and teaching every man;" and 
wherever they went, they carried a revival with 
them. Thus their doctrines and their religion 
spread, and converts were multiplied. " Their 



the world's salvation. 125 

sound went forth into all the earth, and their 
words to the end of the world." 

And here we may see to what the Christian 
world must come, before a renewal of the tri- 
umphs. and the successes of primitive times can 
be reasonably expected. There must be a re- 
newal of the spirit of those times. Christians 
are not yet half awake on the subject of spread- 
ing and promoting their religion. The world 
will never be evangelized in this way. Indeed, 
those parts which are evangelized will scarcely 
be retained. The spirit of the primitive ages 
must return. The mantle of the apostles must 
descend. The labors, prayers, and sacrifices of 
the early Christians must be renewed. Doubt- 
less, the frequent persecutions which those pre- 
cious Christians were called to endure, served to 
brighten their graces, and to excite their zeal ; 
and if the slumbering church of the present age 
will not awake by any other means, God is able 
to kindle the fires of persecution again. He is 
able to chastise, and chastise, and chastise his 
people, till they will learn and follow the path 
of their duty. 

11* 



126 



CHAPTER VII. 

Our Indebtedness to Missions a reason for sup- 
porting them. 

The apostle Paul, in writing to the Gentile 
converts, often reminds them of what they once 
were, and from what they had been recovered 
by means of the gospel. Such hints, he might 
naturally suppose, would serve to humble them, 
give them a sense of the value of the gospel, 
and excite them to the performance of those 
duties which were devolving on them, as pro- 
fessed followers of Christ. 

It may be profitable to my readers also, and 
especially my young readers, to consider for a 
moment their great indebtedness to the gospel, 
and the fearful depths of debasement and wretch- 
edness from which, by means of it, they have 
been saved. Though it cannot be said of us 
that we have been literal idolaters, still it is in a 
sense true that we have been saved from idola- 
try, with all its attendant miseries and horrors, 



the world's salvation. 127 

through the gospel. Our European ancestors 
were once heathens, " carried away unto dumb 
idols, even as they were led." They were the 
blinded, determined votaries of an idolatrous 
and bloody superstition ; and had they not been 
recovered from it by means of the gospel, ive 
might have been born under the same yoke, and 
lived and died in the same miserable state. 

The inhabitants of Britain and the adjacent 
countries, from whom we claim to be descended, 
were once a cruel and ferocious race of pagans. 
Their priests were denominated Druids; who 
had their dwellings in impenetrable forests and 
caverns, far from the abodes of men. They 
kept themselves, their diabolical acts, and re- 
ligious rites in profound secrecy and mystery, 
by which means they were enabled to hold all 
around them in a state of the most debasing 
terror and servitude. They are said to have 
been worshipers of the oak; and when their 
sacred tree was cut down, would even deify its 
shapeless stump. The misseltoe, a small vine 
or shrub attaching to the boughs of the oak, 
was also an object of high veneration. Their 
sacrifices were offered in thick groves of oak, 



128 the world's salvation. 

and on some occasions in temples, or more 
properly inclosures, formed of massy stones.^ 

It will give us a sufficiently dreadful idea of 
the rites of the Druids, and the religious cus- 
toms of our pagan ancestors, to know that they 
were in the frequent, if not constant, practice of 
offering human sacrifices. Such is the testi- 
mony of all credible historians, ancient and 
modern, who have treated of the subject. Caesar, 
speaking of the inhabitants of Gaul and Britain, 
says, " Those of them who are afflicted with 
any dangerous disease often sacrifice a man for 
their recovery. In this business, they employ 
the ministry of the Druids ; because these have 
declared to them that the anger of the gods 
cannot be appeased, so as to spare the life of one 
man, but by the life of another." 

Suetonius affirms that the Druids sacrificed 
men, and says " that Mercury is the god to 
whom they offered them." Pliny tells us that 
" they considered it as a part of their most 
solemn and most obligatory religion to put men 



* One of these, denominated Stonehenge is partly standing in 
England at the present time. The sites of several others have been 
discovered. 



the world's salvation. 129 

to death; and that to feed upon their dead 
bodies they esteemed most wholesome. . The 
human victims were generally selected from 
among criminals or captives ; but when none of 
these were to be had, they did not scruple to 
sacrifice innocent persons." One of the princi- 
pal haunts of the Druids was on the island of 
Mona, or Anglesea. The poet Lucan, in his 
description of it, says, that " the trees were so 
thick and interwoven, that the rays of the sun 
could not penetrate through their branches ; and 
that there was nothing to be seen there but a 
multitude of altars upon which the Druids 
sacrificed human victims, whose blood had 
turned the very trees of a horrid, crimson 
color." 

Speaking of the Druids, Goldsmith and Hume 
both say, " No species of superstition was ever 
more terrible than theirs. They sacrificed 
human victims, which they sometimes burned in 
large wicker cages, made so capacious as to 
contain a multitude of persons at once, who 
were thus consumed together. And besides 
these severe penalties which they were permit- 
ted to inflict in this world, they inculcated the 



130 the world's salvation. 

eternal transmigration of souls, and thus extend- 
ed their authority as far as the fears of their 
votaries. They were dreaded and almost adored 
by the people." Another historian says, " The 
most horrid of the superstitious rites of the 
Druids consisted in human sacrifices. The 
victim or victims (for there were sometimes 
many) were enclosed in a large figure resem- 
bling a man, formed of osier twigs ; or according 
to some authors, they were simply wrapped 
round with hay. In this state, fire was applied, 
and they were reduced to ashes." Still another 
writer has observed, " The people were so de- 
voted to this shocking custom of human sacri- 
fices, that no business of any moment was 
transacted among them, without being prefaced 
with the blood of men. The altars where these 
offerings were made were far removed from the 
common resorts of mankind, being situated in 
the depth of woods, that the surrounding gloom 
might add to the horror of the operation, and 
give a reverence to the place, and the proceed- 
ing." An American traveler, not many years 
since, visited one of these mysterious and awful 
retreats of the ancient Druids. Here he " saw 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 131 

a vast stone, or altar, on the face of which a 
cavity was scooped out, so shaped as just to 
receive an extended human body." In this 
cavity, multitudes of human beings have, in all 
probability, been stretched, and their life-blood 
spilled. It is sufficient evidence of the horrid 
nature of the superstition here described, that 
the Romans, though proverbially tolerant to- 
wards the different species of idolatry practiced 
in their provinces, were excited to vengeance 
by the cruelties of the Druids, and attempted to 
put an end to them by force. 

Do we shudder and turn pale, in view of the 
atrocities and abominations here referred to ? 
Let us remember, then, who were their authors, 
and to whom they properly belonged. It was 
not to strangers, but to our own natural ances- 
tors — the fathers and mothers from whom we 
are lineally descended! Tracing back our 
genealogy only a few centuries, we arrive at the 
very scenes which have been described, and 
may behold our own progenitors partaking in 
them ! We may behold our own father lifting 
the bloody knife, and plunging it into the 
heart of his victim ; or sinking, it may be, him- 



132 the world's salvation. 

self beneath the stroke of a Druidical priest! 
We may behold him kindling the fire which is 
to consume a trembling prisoner to ashes ; or 
himself confined in the " wicker cage, 1 ' involved 
in smoke and flames, and death ! ! 

And who extinguished these awful fires ? 
What angel of mercy cut down these unhallowed 
groves, overturned the bloody altars, and put an 
end to these horrid superstitious rites ? What 
rescued our fathers and mothers, and instru- 
mentally saved its, from terrors and cruelties 
such as have been described ? There can be 
but one answer to these inquiries. It was the 
Bible, the gospel, that effected our deliverance. 
It was the benign and saving influence of the 
religion of Christ. 

The precise time of the introduction of the 
gospel into England is unknown. It is thought 
by some to have been preached there by the 
apostle Paul, or by those who had received 
instruction from him, during the first century 
of the Christian era ; but this is not sufficiently 
ascertained. We have conclusive evidence, 
however, not only of its existence, but of its 
having made considerable progress, in the sec- 



the world's SALVATION. 133 

ond century. So far as appears, it continued 
to be cherished and propagated, particularly in 
the southern parts of the island, so long as the 
Romans retained possession of the country. 
But when the Roman garrisons were withdrawn, 
in the fifth century, and England was invaded, 
first by the Scots and Picts, and afterwards by 
the Saxons, all of whom were inveterate idola- 
ters, Christianity suffered a dreadful repulse, 
and was well nigh extirpated. Nevertheless, 
after the lapse of about a hundred years, it be- 
gan to triumph over its pagan invaders and 
enemies, and those who had sought its over- 
throw became, one after another, its avowed 
supporters and friends. 

Early in the seventh century, Christian mis- 
sionaries entered England both from the North, 
and the South, and its second evangelization 
was vigorously commenced. The work pro- 
ceeded, without serious interruption, till Christi- 
anity obtained such an ascendency, that it 
could be shaken no more. It was a long time, 
however, before idolatry and heathenism were 
entirely rooted out. So late as the tenth cen- 
tury, we find laws enacted against the worship 
12 



134 the world's salvation. 

of idols, which proves that the practice was still 
continued. 

As to the manner in which our forefathers 
received the knowledge of the gospel, there can 
be no dispute. It was through the labors and 
sufferings of missionaries. They could have 
received it in no other way. Their lot was cast 
at a great distance from Jerusalem, where the 
gospel was first promulgated. Immense regions 
of spiritual darkness and death lay between 
them and the rising light of heaven. How 
were these wide spread regions of idolatry and 
darkness penetrated ? How did the light of 
heavenly truth reach the distant and benighted 
abodes of our fathers, in the west of Europe ? 
It must have been, and it was, by the efforts of 
missionaries. The churches already established 
made it an object, not only to preserve religion 
among themselves, but to extend it to others. 
Missionaries in great numbers were raised up 
and sent forth ; church after church was planted ; 
conquest after conquest was gained. The star 
which rose in the East scattered its rays farther 
and farther to the West, till at length it beamed 
on German and British lands. Paul, and the 



the world's salvation. 135 

missionaries trained under him, accomplished 
much in this benevolent work ; they were fol- 
lowed in it by others of a similar spirit ; and 
thus the standard of the cross became unfurled, 
not only in Greece, Italy, Spain, and Gaul, but 
in more distant England — the land of our 
fathers' sepulchres. England therefore — which 
was before a land of darkness and of the shadow 
of death, and literally " full of the habitations of 
cruelty" — was enlightened, humanized, civi- 
lized, reclaimed, through the persevering efforts 
of Christian missionaries. Not by tortures and 
punishments, but by the soothing, saving influ- 
ence of the gospel, they succeeded in quenching 
the fires, and overturning the altars, and de- 
stroying the groves of the murderous Druids, 
and rescued those from whom we derived our 
being, and in effect saved us, from all the hor- 
rors of heathenism, here and hereafter. 

I cannot conclude this painfully interesting 
account, without some practical reflections. And, 

1. It becomes us to adore the sovereign 
grace of God, as manifested in the circumstan- 
ces of our existence. Why was our lot cast in 
this favored period of the world, and in this 



136 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

highly favored portion of it ? Why were not 
we doomed to an age of bondage and darkness — 
an age of Druidical superstition and cruelty ? 
Why were not we left to worship the oaks of 
our forests, or the work of our own hands ; and 
to the forlorn hope of appeasing, by human 
sacrifices, the dreaded wrath of imaginary gods ? 
Why were we not consigned, with others who 
have lived before us, to a state of barbarism, 
without Bibles, without ordinances, destitute 
alike of rational enjoyments in this life, and a 
hope of glory beyond the grave ? Are we 
better than our fathers ? Who then has made 
us to differ from them ? And why are we thus 
highly and happily distinguished ? These 
questions can be solved, only by referring them 
to the sovereign pleasure and grace of the Su- 
preme Being. It hath pleased God to distin- 
guish us from all the generations which have 
been before us, by loading us with greater 
mercies, and putting into our hands a richer 
price to get wisdom. May we have hearts to 
adore his sovereign grace, and to render again 
according to the blessings we have received. 
We should remember, too, that our responsi- 



the world's salvation. 137 

bilities increase with our privileges ; and that if, 
after what has been done for us, we fail of the 
grace of life, our doom in the other world must 
be peculiarly dreadful. More tolerable will it 
be, in that case, for our poor pagan ancestors — 
more tolerable even for Sodom and Gomorrah, 
in the day of judgment, than for us. 

2. The subject is fitted to impress upon us 
the exceeding value of the gospel. Compare 
Old England, or New, at the present time, with 
what they were previous to their being visited 
with the light of the gospel ; and how surprising 
the change ! Instead of unmeaning ceremonies, 
and barbarous, murderous rites ; the God of 
heaven is worshiped in the way of his own 
appointment, the consolations of the gospel are 
felt, and its precious institutions are known and 
observed. Instead of terror and bondage in 
this life, despair in death, and darkness and 
wretchedness beyond the tomb ; the pleasure of 
the infinite Creator is revealed and understood, 
and by all who truly seek him, his love and 
favor are enjoyed. Learning, too, has taken 
the place of ignorance, wealth of poverty, social 
refinement of barbarian rudeness, rational liber- 
12* 



138 the world's salvation. 

ty of lawless domination, in short, all the chari- 
ties of Christian society of the multiform horrors 
of untutored heathenism. And what has done 
it ? To what, as a leading- cause, is this great 
and happy change to be traced ? The answer 
is so obvious, that no one can mistake it. The 
change of which I have spoken is to be attri- 
buted, directly or indirectly, to the gospel. 
Without the gospel, we had lived and died in 
all the wretchedness of our pagan ancestors. 
We had been a race of ignorant, untutored 
savages, destitute alike of every rational enjoy- 
ment here, and of the hope of blessedness be- 
yond the grave. How deeply, then, are we 
indebted to the gospel, and how highly we 
should value it. Whatever else we underrate 
and despise, we must cling to our Bibles, our 
Sabbaths, our Christian privileges, as standing 
in immediate connection with every thing de- 
sirable, in respect both to this life and that 
which is to come. 

3. The subject further teaches us our great 
obligations to the cause of missions. It is not 
uncommon for persons, even in this age and 
country, to despise and oppose the cause of 



the world's salvation. 139 

missions. They represent the missionary work 
as a needless sacrifice, and lose no opportunity 
of embarrassing and reproaching it. But what 
had been the condition even of such persons 
themselves, had it not been for the work of 
missions ? And what had now been the condi- 
tion of the world, but for this truly benevolent 
work ? The gospel was once confined to Pales- 
tine, and to a small part of the Jewish nation. 
Suppose it had never extended farther ; and no 
pains had been taken to extend it farther. In 
other words, suppose the work of missions had 
never been undertaken. What had been the 
present condition of the nations ? And what 
had been our deplorable case ? Our ancestors 
were brought to a knowledge of Christianity by 
the labor of missionaries. We know this, his- 
torically ; and we know it must have been so, 
from the very nature of the case. Suppose 
then this labor had been withheld, and our 
fathers had been left to their idols, their Druids, 
and their murderous rites. In this case, what 
had become of us ? What had been our condi- 
tion at the present hour ? Those who oppose 
the work of missions are opposing that, without 



140 the world's salvation. 

which themselves had been savages and heath- 
ens — without which the fairest, happiest portions 
of our globe had been filled with idols, and 
covered with pollution and blood. 

4. If we are thus deeply indebted to the 
cause of missions, then we are under strong 
obligations to support it. Every consideration 
which could have induced Christians, more than 
a thousand years ago, to send the gospel to our 
heathen fathers, and thus snatch them and us 
from the horrors of a bloody and idolatrous 
superstition, is now urging us to send the same 
gospel, and to perform the same friendly office, 
for those who dwell in darkness and in the 
region and shadow of death. On the other 
hand, every objection which can be arrayed 
against the cause of missions now, might with 
equal if not greater propriety have been insisted 
on then. If it be said, for example, that the 
work of missions is laborious, hazardous, and 
expensive ; so it was then. Nor had Christians 
a hundredth part of the ability to bear the 
expense, that they have at present. Or if it be 
said that we have heathens enough among 
ourselves ; the same remark, in a stricter sense, 
and to a much greater extent, was true then. 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 141 

Or if it be said, that Christ can take care of his 
own cause, and spread his gospel, without 
human aid ; so he could then. But if objections 
such as these had prevailed with Christians 
formerly, and prevented them from sending the 
gospel to the benighted abodes of our pagan 
ancestors ; what had become of them ? And 
what, I repeat, had become of us ? Our per- 
sonal indebtedness to missions is an argument 
which should come home to every bosom, in- 
ducing us to lay aside all vain excuses and 
objections, and engage in the work of spreading 
the gospel with perseverance and zeal. 

I cannot conclude the chapter without ob- 
serving, that all who possess the gospel should 
embrace it, without delay. It is an inestimable 
price put into our hands to get wisdom; but 
unless we have hearts to improve it, it can do 
us no permanent good. So far from this, it 
must, as a slighted, abused privilege, become a 
means, indirectly, of increasing our guilt, and 
aggravating our eternal condemnation. " He 
that chastiseth the heathen," who have not the 
word of life ; shall he not with a sorer, heavier 
hand correct and punish us, if we madly reject 
this heavenly word, and go down to death ? 



142 

CHAPTER VIII. 

The Cruelties of the Heathen. 

" The dark places of the earth," says the 
inspired Psalmist, " are full of the habitations of 
cruelty." And what was true of these " dark 
places," three thousand years ago, is equally 
true at the present hour. They are now "full 
of the habitations of cruelty" The dark places 
of the earth may be classed under three divisions : 

1. Those which are covered with the dark- 
ness and delusions of Popery. The popish 
religion retains, indeed, the name of Christian, 
but it can claim almost nothing else. There is 
little of the spirit or form of Christianity about 
it. The Scriptures are locked up from the 
common people ; prayers are offered in an un- 
known tongue ; while the instruction which is 
imparted is often no better, and in some respects 
worse, than none. The cardinal duties enjoined 
are an implicit subjection to the Pope and the 
priest, together with a scrupulous observance of 



the world's salvation. 143 

needless, senseless rites ; while the ground of 
hope proposed is, not the atoning blood of 
Christ, but the merits of the saints, and the 
intercession of the virgin Mary. To this form 
of delusion, vast multitudes of the human fami- 
ly are still in bondage. In Europe, the Pope 
wields his sceptre over Spain, Portugal, France, 
Italy, Naples, Sicily, Austria, Belgium, and a 
considerable part of Switzerland and Germany. 
He claims also, as belonging to his spiritual 
dominion, vast regions in North and South 
America, in Asia, and among the islands of the 
sea. Immense tracts of the habitable globe are, 
therefore, covered with the darkness of Popery; 
a darkness well nigh as gross, and vastly more 
inexcusable, than that which broods over the 
regions of paganism. 

2. Among the dark portions of the earth, 
we next notice those which are subject to the 
Mohammedan delusion. The Koran, which 
contains the pretended revelations of Mohammed, 
and is the bible and rule of all his followers, 
may be described as a heterogeneous mixture of 
Judaism, Paganism, and Christianity. It is an 
artfully written performance, and the religion 



144 the world's salvation. 

it inculcates was propagated with the sword. 
Mohammed was the greatest warrior of his age ; 
and the nations he conquered had no alternative, 
but to receive him as their prophet, or perish 
by his arms. The influence of such an argu- 
ment was irresistible. His religion was em- 
braced by multitudes, and for many centuries 
has spread itself over some of the fairest portions 
of the globe. Its dark and desolating influence 
is still extended over Turkey, Syria, Persia, 
Arabia, Egypt, and all the northern states of 
Africa. That holy land, where patriarchs so- 
journed, and prophets preached, and the Saviour 
of sinners lived and died, has for ages been 
numbered among " the dark places of the earth." 
3. Those parts of the globe are emphatically 
dark, which are under the influence of Pagan- 
ism, or idolatry. Soon after the fall, men began 
to discover an unaccountable predilection for 
idolatry. It can hardly be doubted that there 
were idols before the flood. At any rate, we 
have certain knowledge of them among the early 
posterity of Noah. It was a principal object of 
the call of Abraham, and of the institutions in 
Israel, to preserve one family among the nations 



the world's salvation. 145 

free from the general contagion of idolatry. 
The Egyptians, Assyrians, Chaldeans, Persians, 
Greeks, Romans, and indeed (with the exception 
of Israel) all the enlightened and powerful na- 
tions of antiquity, were idolaters. And though 
the propagation of Christianity gave a check to 
this vile superstition, still, vast multitudes of 
our race ever have been, and are now, the 
worshipers of idols. Asia with its hundreds of 
millions, the greater part of Africa, the unex- 
plored wilds of North and South America, and 
most of the islands of the sea, are in a sense 
filled with the objects and monuments of a 
stupid and debasing idol worship. 

How true then is it, that darkness still covers 
the earth, and gross darkness the people ? In 
what deep and widely extended delusion the 
benighted children of men are involved ? And 
how much remains to be accomplished, before 
the Sun of righteousness shall have illumined 
every land, and the knowledge of the Lord has 
filled all the earth, as the waters do the chan- 
nels of the deep ? 

But these " dark places of the earth are full of 
the habitations of cruelty ; " and cruelty not of 
13 



146 the world's salvation. 

one kind, but of every description which men 
and devils have been able to invent. 

1. One species of cruelty which abounds in 
all the dark portions of the earth, is murder. 
There are murders, too, of different forms ; and 
they are perpetrated under various pretences. 

One form of murder, which prevails to a most 
fearful extent, is infanticide. The ancient 
Arabs considered female infants a burthen, and 
often " buried them alive as soon as they were 
born.' , The lower classes among the Chinese 
frequently " drown their daughters in a vessel 
of water, at the moment of their birth." Mr. 
Abeel, an American missionary long resident in 
China, and who has devoted much attention to 
the subject, expresses the opinion that at least 
one fourth of the female infants are suffocated 
as soon as born. In some parts, the proportion 
is much greater than this.^ 

" Hundreds of helpless children," says Mr. 
Kingsbury, " have been inhumanly murdered 
by their parents, among the Choctaws. Some- 
times the mother digs a grave, and buries the 



* See Miss. Herald for April, 1844, p. 138. 



the world's salvation. 147 

babe alive, soon after its birth. Sometimes she 
puts it to death by stamping on its breast, or by 
strangling it, or by knocking it on the head.'' 

The Eajpoots, a particular class among the 
Hindoos, have long been in tbe practice of mur- 
dering all their female children." Not one 
survives. The boys marry in the tribe next in 
rank below them." Other classes among the 
Hindoos often sacrifice their helpless infants to 
the gods. Some suspend them in baskets from 
the limbs of trees to perish with hunger, or to 
be devoured by birds of prey ; some drown them 
in the sacred rivers ; while others cast them to 
the monsters of the deep, and willingly remain 
to be witnesses of their destruction. 

Infanticide was perfectly common at the Sand- 
wich Islands, until within a few of the last 
years. Christian mothers now living have often 
confessed that, in the days of their ignorance, 
they had murdered several of their own children. 
Indeed, this most unnatural crime of infanticide 
is one of very ancient date. As long ago as the 
time of Moses, there were those who burned 
their children in the fire, as an offering to 
Moloch. (Lev. 18: 21.) There can be no doubt 



148 the world's salvation. 

that the practice has prevailed, in different parts 
of the heathen world, for thousands of years. 

Another species of murder practiced among 
the heathen is that of their aged and help- 
less parents. Murders of this kind were frequent 
among the islanders of the Pacific, up to the 
time of their embracing Christianity. The 
natives of some of the Asiatic islands not only 
put their parents to death, but even devour them. 
The Greenlanders, before they were enlightened 
by the gospel, used frequently to destroy their 
aged mothers, by burying them alive. It is 
said also of the Chinese, that when their parents 
become old and helpless, they not unfrequently 
confine them in solitary places, and leave them 
to perish with hunger. 

Vast multitudes have been murdered among 
the heathen as an offering to their sanguinary 
gods. It is in this way, as we have seen, that 
millions of infant children have been inhumanly 
destroyed. We have also seen, in the previous 
chapter, how much our own pagan ancestors 
were addicted to this horrid practice. Whole 
hecatombs were often sacrificed together, being 
consumed in the fatal " wicker cage." But of 



the world's salvation. 149 

all the heathen nations of which we have any 
knowledge, none carried the practice of human 
sacrifices to such an appalling extent as the 
native Mexicans, previous to their conquest by 
the Spaniards. " The number of victims im- 
molated," says Prescott, " would stagger the 
faith of the least scrupulous believer. Scarcely 
any author pretends to estimate the yearly 
sacrifices throughout the empire at less than 
twenty thousand, and some carry the number as 
high as fifty. On great occasions, as the coro- 
nation of a king, or the consecration of a temple, 
the number becomes still more appalling. At 
the dedication of a great temple in the year 
1486, the victims ranged in files, formed a pro- 
cession nearly two miles long. The ceremony 
occupied several days, and not less than 70,000 
captives are said to have perished at the shrine 
of the terrible divinity. It was customary to 
preserve the skulls of the sacrificed in buildings 
appropriated to the purpose. In only one of 
these edifices, the companions of Cortes counted 
136,000 skulls." 

The manner in which the Mexican sacrifices 
were offered is scarcely less frightful than their 
13* 



150 the world's salvation. 

number. The prisoner was stretched on a huge 
stone, the upper surface of which was somewhat 
convex. " Five priests secured his head and 
limbs ; while the sixth, clad in a scarlet mantle, 
dexterously opened the breast of the wretched 
victim, and thrusting his hand into the wound, 
tore out the palpitating heart. Having first 
held up the heart towards the sun, he then cast 
it at the feet of the deity to whom the temple 
was devoted, while the multitudes below pros- 
trated themselves in humble adoration." 

The offering of human sacrifices prevailed, 
not only at Mexico, but among all the native 
tribes of North and South America. It has 
prevailed too, not only among untutored savages, 
but in the most learned and cultivated heathen 
nations. It prevailed in ancient Egypt, as ex- 
isting monuments plainly indicate. That it 
was of frequent occurrence among the Greeks 
and Romans is well known to every student of 
their classic literature. In short, the numbers 
that have been murdered on heathen altars ex- 
ceed all computation. They can never be 
known, till " the earth shall cast out its dead, 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 151 

and no longer cover the slain " — till the whole 
truth is unfolded in the disclosures of the final 
day. 

Another long list of murders, cruelly perpe- 
trated in the dark portions of the earth,, falls 
under the head of persecutions for religious 
opinions. But on this, as on the previous 
topics, I can but briefly touch. Who can 
count the number of martyrs which, by every 
species of torture, fell, during the long reign of the 
Pagan emperors which preceded Constantine ? 
" They were stoned ; they were sawn asunder ; 
they were tortured, not accepting deliverance ; 
they were slain with the sword." They were 
thrown to wild beasts ; they were consumed by 
fire — some quickly, others by slow, protracted 
tortures. And if Paganism destroyed its thou- 
sands, Popery, which soon followed, has de- 
stroyed its ten thousands. The former continued 
its ravages but about three hundred years ; 
while the fires of the latter have been raging, 
with greater or less degrees of violence, for 
more than a thousand years. It has been esti- 
mated, on a moderate calculation, since Popery 
fully developed itself and became a persecuting 



152 the world's salvation. 

power, that it has been the destruction — includ- 
ing Moors, Jews, and Christians, together with 
the natives of the East and West Indies, of 
Mexico, and of South America — of not less than 
sixty-eight millions of human beings ! Nor 
does this include the exiled, the imprisoned, the 
tortured, the plundered, those who in a thousand 
ways were persecuted, and yet escaped with 
life. O what an account shall this anti-christian, 
persecuting power be called to render, when 
inquisition shall be made for blood ! 

Another species of murder still found among 
the heathen, is that of persons suspected of 
witchcraft. It is stated by Crantz, in his histo- 
ry of Greenland, that upon the occurrence of 
any unusual or unpleasant event among the 
natives, some harmless woman is almost sure 
to be stoned, drowned, or cut in pieces, for the 
supposed crime of witchcraft. Murders of this 
kind have formerly been common, and probably 
are so now, among several tribes of American 
Indians. 

Some nations of heathens are in the habit 
of murdering nearly all their friends, when they 
see them exposed to great worldly calamities. 



the world's salvation. 153 

An instance of this kind occurred, not many- 
years ago, on our own continent, when, as 
Lewis and Clark inform us, a tribe of Indians 
put to death many of their women and children, 
to save them from the ravages of a contagious 
disease. 

2. Another species of cruelty, which is not 
only practiced, but commended and enjoined in 
some of the dark portions of the earth, is suicide. 
Thousands upon thousands in ancient times, 
and other thousands more recently, all over the 
Eastern world, have put an end to their existence, 
by retiring into dens and forests, and exposing 
themselves to all kinds of sufferings, in the vain 
hope of obtaining deliverance from the debasing 
influence of matter, and of becoming, at length, 
absorbed in the spiritual substance of the Deity. 
Multitudes have prostrated themselves under 
the wheels of their idols, and been instantly 
crushed. Others have drowned themselves in 
the sacred waters. Others have consented, and 
even chosen, for various reasons, to be entombed 
alive. While a host of others have madly 
ascended the funeral pile of their husbands, and 
been burnt to death. It was estimated by Dr. 



154 the world's salvation. 

Ward, only a few years ago, that more than 
two thousand widows were annually consumed 
in this way, in British India. As many as six 
every day, in the British possessions alone, 
were, as he expressed it, " roasted alive." To 
be sure, this dreadful practice is now abolished 
in British India ; but it is continued, with un- 
abated horrors, in all those provinces which are 
under the government of the native princes. 

3. A kindred form of cruelty, common 
among those who inhabit the dark places of the 
earth, is self-torture. The Roman Catholic 
religion enjoins various species of self-torture, 
as a means of obtaining the pardon of sin. 
With this view, persons are not unfrequently 
seen, even in Italy, loaded with chains and 
crosses, and unmercifully lashing themselves 
at every step. Many torture themselves, to 
gain the reputation of superior sanctity. For 
this purpose, some have forcibly compressed 
their heads into singular shapes ; others hold 
their arms erect, till they are incapable of hold- 
ing them in any other posture ; while others 
bury themselves in ant heaps, to be tormented 
and devoured by the voracious insects. 



the world's salvation. 155 

False religions of different kinds encourage, 
if they do not enjoin, long and perilous pil- 
grimages. These pilgrimages are always at- 
tended with the greatest fatigue and privations, 
and frequently with starvation, disease, and 
death. Dr. Ward " once saw a man making 
successive prostrations to Juggernaut ; thus 
measuring the distance with his body from some 
place in the north of India down to the temple 
of the idol, which stands nearly at the southern 
extremity." There is one man now (and proba- 
bly many) who has undertaken to roll the same 
distance. At one of the annual Hindoo festivals, 
" many persons are suspended in the air, by 
large hooks thrust through the integuments of 
the back, and are swung round for a quarter of 
an hour, in honor of their deity. Others have 
their sides pierced, and cords introduced be- 
tween the skin and ribs, which are drawn back 
and forth, while these victims of superstition 
dance through the streets. Others cast them- 
selves from a high stage or platform, upon open 
knives, inserted into packs t)f cotton. Often 
one of these knives enters the body, when the 
poor wretch is carried away to expire. On the 



156 the world's salvation. 

same occasion, numbers cut a hole through the 
middle of their tongue, into which they insert a 
stick, or some other substance, and thus dance 
through the streets. At the close of the festival, 
these devotees dance on burning coals, their 
feet being uncovered." 

4. Nearly all the dark portions of the earth 

are distinguished for the cruelties which are 

practiced upon females. In the early days of the 

Roman commonwealth, men were allowed by 

law to put their wives to death, for no greater 

crime than that of excessive drinking. It was a 

law of the ancient Saxons, that he who hurt or 

killed a woman, should receive only half the 

punishment exacted for inflicting the same injury 

on a man. In the greater part of the Eastern 

world, women of rank are now obliged to live 

in almost perpetual confinement. They seldom 

appear abroad, and never unless under the most 

rigorous regulations. If they walk, they are 

closely veiled and guarded ; or if they ride, their 

carriages are secured with bolts and bars of 

iron. At the same time, females of the lower 

classes are doomed to perpetual drudgery. They 

perform, in some places, nearly all the labor- 



the world's salvation. 157 

Many are compelled to work, with an infant at 
their back, while their husbands, in all proba- 
bility, are gaming. They are often seen drag- 
ging the plough and harrow. While their 
husbands ride, they maybe seen following many 
a weary mile on foot, carrying on their backs 
provision for the journey. In almost all the 
Southern and Eastern parts of the other conti- 
nent, wives are never treated as companions and 
equals, but rather as slaves, or as beasts of 
burthen. In many places, they are beaten by 
their unfeeling husbands and fathers, without 
either mercy or hope of redress ; and not un- 
frequently are sold into perpetual slavery. 

5. The dark places of the earth are remark- 
able for their cruel methods of trial and punish- 
ment. Of this species of cruelty, I cannot pre- 
sent a more striking instance, than that furnished 
by the bloody Inquisition. Here persons, with- 
out being confronted by their accusers, or in- 
formed of their offences, are expected to bear 
testimony against themselves ; and they are put 
successively to the most excruciating tortures, 
till they acknowledge all that their tormentors 
require. In ancient Rome, criminals were often 
14 



158 the world's salvation* 

exposed In the amphitheatre to the fury of wild 
beasts, while thousands beheld, and seemed to 
enjoy, the spectacle of seeing them torn in 
pieces. In barbarous countries, in our own 
times, some criminals have been roasted ; some 
impaled ; some sawn asunder ; and some flayed 
alive. Some have been rolled in casks stuck 
with nails pointing inward ; some emboweled ; 
and some torn in pieces with red hot pincers of 
iron. 

6. Some heathen nations are distinguished 
for the cruelties which they practice upon the 
sick and the dying. " Every Hindoo, in the 
hour of death, is hurried to the side of the 
Ganges, or some other sacred river, if near 
enough to one of these rivers, where he is laid 
in his last agonies, exposed to the burning sun 
by day, and to the dews and cold of the night. 
The water of the river is poured plentifully 
down him, if he can swallow it, and his breast, 
forehead, and arms are besmeared with the 
mud. Just before the soul quits the body, he is 
immersed to the middle in the stream ; while 
his relations stand round him, tormenting him 
in these his last moments with superstitious 



the world's salvation. 159 

rites, and increasing a hundred fold the pains of 
dying. Very often, where recovery might be 
reasonably hoped for, these barbarous rites bring 
on premature death." 

7. Cannibalism, or the eating of human 
Jlesk, is a very common species of barbarity in 
heathen lands. It has been practiced, in nu- 
merous instances, by the savages of this coun- 
try. In South America, " there are whole 
nations of cannibals, who slaughter and devour 
their captives. Sometimes they slay their own 
wives, and invite their neighbors to the repast.' ■■ 

The custom of eating their prisoners is uni- 
versal among the New Zealanders. Mr. Marsden 
states, after a long and extensive acquaintance 
in the island, that he " has met with no family, 
but some branches of it have been killed in 
battle, and eaten by their enemies." The na- 
tive inhabitants of Sumatra are in the habit of 
slaughtering and devouring, not only their cap- 
tives and criminals, but even their parents. 
" When a man becomes aged and infirm, he 
invites his children and neighbors to come and 
eat him." "In the interior of Africa, and es- 
pecially among the Gagers, the chieftains and 



160 the world's salvation, 

principal warriors feed daily upon the bodies of 
their fellow men." Hundreds of children are 
annually slain, " to satisfy their tiger -like appe- 
tite for human flesh." I have spoken already 
of the immense numbers that were offered in 
sacrifice by the native Mexicans. I now add r 
that the bodies of these victims were in most 
instances eaten. Nor was this the coarse re- 
past of famished cannibals, tearing the flesh 
from the bones, and devouring it raw ; but it 
was " a banquet teeming with delicious bevera- 
ges and delicate viands, cooked and prepared 
with art, and attended by both sexes, who con- 
ducted themselves with all the decorum of 
civilized life. Surely," says Mr. Prescott, 
"never were refinement and the extreme of 
barbarism brought so closely in contact with 
each other." 

8. The dark places of the earth are distin- 
guished for the cruelties which attend their 
wars. The visage of war is a horrid one, pre- 
sented under any aspect. The very name 
imports little besides carnage and cruelty. But 
in the dark and uncivilized portions of the earth, 
its features are peculiarly forbidding and dread- 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 161 

ful. What must be the horrors of war, where 
private property is utterly disregarded, and 
where every woman and child is liable to be 
massacred, or carried into a long and doleful 
captivity ? What must be its horrors, where 
every captive is instantly sold for a slave, or 
butchered for the table, or doomed to drag out 
life in hopeless confinement and misery ; where 
death, in any decent form, is denied to the im- 
ploring prisoner, and the principal study is to 
enhance his expiring agonies, by the invention 
and application of the most excruciating tor- 
ments ? If this subject needed any practical 
illustration, we might find it in those scenes of 
Indian warfare which have been so often wit- 
nessed upon these shores. The father butchered 
and scalped in presence of his family — the in- 
fant's brains dashed out before its mother's 
eyes — peaceful villages suddenly wrapped in 
flames — bands of wretched prisoners grouped 
and tied together, and just entering on the hor- 
rors of savage captivity — scenes such as these 
may give us some faint idea of the sufferings 
and cruelties which are the invariable attend- 
ants of uncivilized war. 
14* 



162 the world's salvation. 

But I need not pursue this painful subject 
farther. Enough, and more than enough, has 
been said, to justify the declaration of the 
Psalmist, " The dark places of the earth are fall 
of the habitations of cruelty. " 

If what has been said is true, can the hea- 
then, in their present condition, be saved? It 
is the opinion of some, that this benighted class 
of our fellow men are in a safe state. ' God 
does not require them to improve talents which 
he has never bestowed, and will not condemn 
them for their ignorance of the true religion. 5 
I will not here discuss the question, whether 
any can " believe in him of whom they have 
not heard/ 1 or be saved without the knowledge 
of the Saviour. Should it be admitted that 
such a thing is possible ; still, there is an insu- 
perable bar to the salvation of the heathen : 
They manifestly have not the spirit, the charac- 
ter of heaven. Heaven is a holy place ; and all 
who enter there must be renewed in the temper 
of their minds, and be made meet for the in- 
heritance of the saints in light. But this most 
essential preparation for heaven, the heathen, 
so far as we can judge, do not possess. Their 



the world's salvation. 163 

hearts are hard ; their motives sordid ; and their 
characters eminently depraved and vicious. 
" The dark places of the earth are full of the 
habitations of cruelty." Are those monsters in 
the shape of men, whose cruelties have been 
described, prepared for the society of the blessed 
above ? Have they aught of the spirit of 
heaven — the temper of the holy Jesus ? Their 
hands red with blood, and their lips stained 
with human gore ; are they in a situation to 
enter into the society of angels, and to enjoy 
the presence and communion of a holy God ?" 
The melancholy conclusion seems to me inevi- 
table, that the heathen, in their present state, 
are heirs of perdition. They are of their father 
the devil, and the lusts of their father they will 
do. The mighty current of time is rapidly 
bearing them away, and as rapidly pouring 
them into the abyss below. 

The subject teaches us that much, very much 
remains to be done, before the triumphs of the 
church on earth shall be complete. For a long 
period, the church has existed in a state of com- 
parative depression, and has been struggling 
against the wrath and power of her enemies. 



164 the world's salvation. 

She has been obliged to flee into the wilderness, 
from the face of the dragon, who has poured 
forth his poisonous floods to overwhelm her. 
But she is soon to come forth. Her triumphs 
are predicted, and will be accomplished. " The 
kingdom, and dominion, and greatness of the 
kingdom under the whole heaven shall be given 
to the people of the saints of the Most High." 
But before this bright consummation is realized, 
much, very much remains to be done. The 
dark places of the earth, which are many, and 
which are all full of the habitations of cruelty, 
must be enlightened ; every species of barbarism 
must be done away ; hosts of idols must be 
destroyed ; superstitions, hoary with age, and 
supported by the most inveterate propensities, 
must be abandoned ; multitudes of faithful 
missionaries must be raised up and sent forth ; 
the Holy Spirit must be extensively poured out ; 
millions of depraved hearts must be regenerated; 
the King of grace and of glory must ride forth 
in the chariot of his salvation from conquering 
to conquer ; and under his powerful guidance, 
the conflicts and triumphs of his church on 
earth, however arduous and great, will be spee- 



the world's salvation. 165 

dily consummated. " The darkness of a hund- 
red ages will be scattered; the strong man 
armed will be ejected, as an usurper; millions 
of his miserable captives will be delivered ; and 
the river of the water of life will flow in a thou- 
sand new channels, bearing upon its unruffled 
current the blessings and the triumphs of the 
cross." 

If the cruelties and miseries of the heathen 
have been accurately described, then it is the 
dictate, not only of Christian benevolence, but 
of common humanity, to extend to them the 
relief and blessings of the gospel. This cer- 
tainly is the dictate of Christian benevolence. 
How can those, whose religion prompts them to 
seek the good of others, and who profess to love 
their neighbor as themselves, hear, without 
strong emotion, of enormities and wretchedness 
such as have been described ? And believing 
that the gospel is the only remedy of these evils, 
how can they refrain exertion to extend to every 
benighted soul the light and privileges of the 
gospel? And there is another class who, it 
should seem, must be interested in this subject, 
and for whose indifference in regard to it, it is 



166 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 



not easy to account. They evidently possess 
strong feelings of humanity. They can sigh 
and weep over the pages of a romance, and are 
not backward to alleviate the distresses of real 
life. They perform many charitable deeds ; but 
then their charities are limited to a very small 
circle. They mourn over the sufferings endured 
immediately around them, but have no sympa- 
thy for those in distant heathen lands. They 
contribute to the erection of alms-houses for the 
poor, and asylums and hospitals for the friend- 
less and the insane, but have no bowels of com- 
passion for the helpless infant sacrificed to idols, 
the decrepid father abandoned by his children, 
the widowed mother consuming on the funeral 
pile, or the deluded victims who are annually 
crushed to death under the wheels of " the 
modern Moloch." They hear of the horrible 
cruelties which are perpetrated and endured in 
heathen lands, but harden their hearts against 
them, and refuse to make any sacrifices for their 
removal or their alleviation. Now the conduct 
of such persons is palpably inconsistent, not 
only with the benevolence of the Christian, but 
with the common feelings of humanity. It is 



the world's salvation. 167 

inconsistent with that humanity which they 
exhibit in respect to other things. Is not hu- 
man suffering the same, in other quarters of the 
globe, as it is in our own ? Is not life as valu- 
able, and the soul as precious elsewhere, as 
here ? Why then should we not extend our 
sympathies and charities to the utmost limit of 
the miseries of our race, and heartily engage in 
the great enterprise which has been undertaken 
for the conversion and salvation of the world. 
The spiritual privileges we enjoy we have no 
right to monopolize ; and if we are Christians, 
we have no disposition to do it. Under a sense 
of their value, we should be in earnest to extend 
them to all those benighted beings who now sit 
in darkness, and dwell in the habitations of cru- 
elty. Thus we may have the satisfaction of 
obeying and pleasing our Divine Redeemer, of 
following in the steps of his holy apostles, and 
of bearing some humble part in promoting the 
promised triumphs of the gospel, and in termi- 
nating the cruelties and miseries of man. 



168 

CHAPTER IX, 

The Future State of the Heathen. 

In the previous chapter, I have spoken of the 
condition of the heathen in the present life. I 
have adverted to the different forms of cruelty 
and misery which exist, and are endured > in the 
dark places of the earth. Let us now pass over 
from the present life, and contemplate the poor 
heathen in the other world. What are their 
hopes beyond the grave ? What is to be their 
condition in eternity ? In investigating this 
painful subject, I remark, 

1. That the heathen, universally, are sin- 
ners against God. This is evident, in the first 
place, since they belong to a sinful family and 
race. They are (with us) the children of a 
fallen father, and have naturally proud and sel- 
fish hearts. Until they are renewed by sover- 
eign grace, all their affections are depraved and 
sinful. I shall not stop here to prove the doc- 
trine of man's entire sinfulness by nature. 



the world's salvation. 169 

Suffice it to say, that all who believe this doc- 
trine, and admit the heathen to be human 
creatures, must also admit that they are sinners. 
That the heathen are sinners is further evi- 
dent from the representations of Scripture. 
The converts from heathenism are spoken of by 
Paul, as having been "the servants of sin;" 
and as having " yielded their members servants 
to uncleanness, and to iniquity unto iniquity." 
And he exhorts these converts not henceforth to 
"walk as other Gentiles (or heathen) in the 
vanity of their mind, having the understanding 
darkened, being alienated from the life of God 
because of the blindness of their hearts ; who, 
being past feeling, have given themselves over 
unto lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness 
with greediness." Eph. 4: 19. Paul further 
describes the heathen of his time, with whom 
he had the best opportunities of being acquainted, 
as " filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, 
wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness, envy, 
murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers, 
backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boast- 
ers, inventors of evil things, disobedient to pa- 
rents, without understanding, covenant breakers, 
15 



170 the world's salvation. 

without natural affection, implacable, unmerci- 
ful." (Rom. 1 : 29—31.) 

Such is the testimony of Paul, the missionary, 
to the character of the heathen with whom he 
was conversant. Nor has heathen character at 
all improved, since that period. In the various 
accounts transmitted to us by competent and 
impartial witnesses, the heathen are constantly 
represented, not only as sinners, but as fla- 
grantly vicious and corrupt. Among them, 
every command of the decalogue, every precept 
whether of natural or revealed religion, is 
openly violated. They are universally idola- 
ters. They are, to a fearful extent, profaners 
even of their own sacred things. Instead of hon- 
oring and protecting their aged parents, they in 
some instances abandon them to perish with 
hunger; in others, they burn or bury them 
alive ; while in others, they slaughter and de- 
vour them. Their murders are continual, and 
of various descriptions. Their lewdness, says 
one who had long resided among them, is 
" such as can never be described by a Christian 
writer." Their sacred books allow them to 
steal ; and in some places, they " even pray that 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 171 

they may become expert in it, boast of it when 
they recount their exploits, and expect to be 
rewarded for it in the future world." Among 
the common people of India, says Dr. Ward, 
" perjury is so common, that no reliance what- 
ever can be placed upon the testimony of hea- 
then witnesses." For a piece of money not 
larger than a fourpence, they can be hired to 
swear to any thing that their employer suggests. 
Dr. Ward further assures us, that " the charac- 
ters of the heathen have not at all improved, 
since the days of the apostle Paul. The lan- 
guage of that apostle is most strikingly applica- 
ble to them all. " Their throat is an open 
sepulchre ; with their tongues they have used 
deceit ; the poison of asps is under their lips ; 
their feet are swift to shed blood ; and the way 
of peace have they not known." 

The following is the testimony of an Ameri- 
can missionary, relative to the characters of the 
heathen whom he had visited. " I feel as 
though misery lives here incarnate. The peo- 
ple are ignorant, degraded and vicious. I 
thought I had seen something of vice in Amer- 
ica, and in France, but those countries are, I 



172 the world's salvation. 

had almost said, pure, compared with this. 
Every sin enumerated by Paul in the first 
chapter of his Epistle to the Romans'- — the 
same that I have quoted above — " is committed 
here without a blush, and without any apparent 
remorse." 

I need add nothing further to show that the 
heathen are sinners. They are actual and fla- 
grant transgressors of the law of God. I remark, 

2. That being sinners, they have incurred 
the penalty of God's righteous law, and are 
under the curse. The law of God, like every 
other good law, has a just penalty annexed to 
it. This is true, not only of those laws which 
are contained in the Bible, but equally of those 
which are discoverable by the light of reason 
and nature. In respect to both, the infinite Law- 
giver hath said, " Cursed be every one who 
continueth not in all things written in the book 
of the law to do them." "The soul that sin- 
neth, it shall die.''' " The wages of sin is 
death" — eternal death. Now we have seen 
that the heathen are sinners. They have failed 
to " continue in all things written in the law to 
do them" — even that law which is discoverable 



the world's salvation. 173 

by the light they enjoy ; and consequently they 
are under the curse. The have transgressed 
the precepts of this law, and have incurred its 
penalty. They have sinned, and they must 
die. Accordingly, the apostle says, referring 
especially to the case of the heathen, " As many 
as have sinned without [a written] law, shall also 
perish without [a written] law." And in an- 
other place, having described the wicked char- 
acters of the heathen, he represents it as " the 
judgment of God, that they which commit such 
things are ivorthy of death." (Rom. 1 : 32, and 
2 : 12.) To be sure, the punishment to which 
the heathen are exposed will be in proportion to 
the light they have resisted. It will be far less, 
in degree, than though they had sinned against 
the Bible, and rejected a freely offered Saviour. 
Still, it is " the wages of sin," which is eternal 
death. It involves the everlasting ruin of the 
soul. Such is the penalty of the Divine law, 
which the heathen, by transgression, have in- 
curred. And I now remark, 

3. That this penalty cannot be remitted — in 
their case, or in any other-— without repentance 
and reformation. We find no intimations in 
15* 



174 the world's salvation. 

Scripture that God will forgive any, not even 
the heathen, without repentance ; but every- 
where the strongest assurances to the contrary. 
It was to a heathen congregation that Paul said, 
" God now commandeth all men, everywhere, 
to repent." Also in his speech before king 
Agrippa, Paul affirms, that he had showed unto 
the Gentiles or heathen, "that they should re- 
pent and turn to God, and do works meet for 
repentance.'''' 

And the language of reason on this subject is 
as decisive as that of revelation. For God to 
bestow pardons upon impenitent sinners of- any 
description, would be to destroy his character, 
his government, and law. In the law he says, 
" The soul that sinneth it shall die ." But in 
bestowing pardon upon impenitent transgress- 
ors, he would manifest that he had changed his 
mind ; that he had ceased to hate sin as he 
once did ; that his compassions had overpowered 
his principles ; and he had consented to receive 
unhumbled rebels to his bosom. His law would 
be dishonored, and the strictness and integrity 
of his government relaxed. His authority 
would no longer be respected, and all ground of 
obedience and confidence would be taken away. 



the world's salvation. 175 

Besides, of what avail would it be to pardon 
the impenitent ? Retaining their hard, un- 
changed hearts, they would instantly and con- 
tinually repeat their transgressions, and fall 
again under the sentence which had been re- 
mitted. And should God pardon them finally, 
and receive them up to heaven, it would be no 
heaven to them. It would not be a heathen 
elysium, or a Turkish paradise. They would 
have no relish for such a heaven ; they could 
not unite in its employments, or participate its 
joys ; and though dwelling in the midst of the 
celestial city, they would find themselves for- 
ever miserable. 

It follows from these remarks, that God can- 
not consistently pardon sinners, whether hea- 
thens or others, unless they repent. Such is 
the language of the Bible, and it is equally the 
decision of reason. By their voluntary trans- 
gressions, all sinners have incurred the penalty 
of God's righteous law, and from this they can- 
not be delivered without repentance and refor- 
mation — without coming to possess the Spirit 
of the gospel, and a meetness of character for 
heaven. 



176 the world's salvation. 

4. My next remark is, that the heathen in 
general exhibit no evidence of repentance, but 
decisive evidence to the contrary. They exhibit 
evidence of impenitence, in the characters which 
they sustain, and the vices they practice. Who 
can believe that characters, like those described 
by the apostle Paul in the first chapter of his 
Epistle to the Romans — and recent accounts 
show that the heathen have experienced no 
change for the better, since that description was 
written — are true penitents, and exhibit or pos- 
sess the least preparedness for heaven ? They 
also exhibit evidence of impenitence, in shutting 
their eyes upon the light of reason, and violating 
the plainest dictates of natural religion. Nearly 
all those vices which the heathen practice, and 
in which they persist, are as much opposed to 
natural, as to revealed religion. They are in 
palpable opposition to the light which the hea- 
then enjoy, and which, if they were true peni- 
tents, they would improve. 

Some writers, in commenting on the Script- 
ures, have been careful to make exceptions in 
favor of "the pious heathen." But the truth 
is, if recent and unexceptionable testimony may 



the world's salvation. 177 

be credited, there are few, if any, such charac- 
ters in the world. After a twenty years' resi- 
dence in India, Dr. Ward says, " I have never 
seen one man, in his heathen state, who ap- 
peared to fear God and work righteousness. 
On the contrary, the language of the apostle 
seems most strikingly applicable to them all. 
There is none righteous, no not one. There is 
none that under standeth ; there is none that 
seeketh after God." Another missionary says, 
" As my acquaintance with the natives increases, 
I am the more convinced that there is scarcely 
one, who has the least pretension to any relig- 
ious concern." Gladly would we believe that 
the heathen might be saved, if there were evi- 
dence that any considerable number of them 
appeared penitent and humble, and possessed a 
moral fitness for heaven. But it is painful to 
find, that all the accounts received from them 
contain not only no evidence of this, but evi- 
dence the most indubitable to the contrary. 

I have before shown that the heathen are 
sinners ; that as such they are under sentence 
of eternal death ; and that this dreadful sentence 
cannot be remitted without repentance and re- 



178 the world's salvation. 

formation. And we here see that (in the gen- 
eral, at least) they do not repent, but are disposed 
to persist in their vices and crimes. The con- 
clusion is inevitable, that the great body of the 
heathen are not delivered from the wages of 
sin, but are descending, in fearful multitudes, 
down to the chambers of eternal death. 

Although this point may now be considered 
as settled, and with it the question as to the 
future state of the heathen ; still, there are some 
other considerations, tending to the same con- 
clusion, which ought not to be omitted in the 
argument, and, 

1. On supposition the heathen are safe for 
eternity, the light of revelation can hardly be 
deemed a blessing. For those who enjoy this 
light are in imminent danger of losing their 
souls. They inevitably must lose them, unless 
they repent and embrace the gospel. But on 
the supposition before us, those who are desti- 
tute of revelation are in no danger. The 
heathen are safe. " What advantage then," I 
ask, in possessing a revelation ? " What profit, " 
that we have " committed unto us the oracles of 
God ?" Again, 



the world's salvation. 179 

2. On supposition the heathen are saved, it 
is impossible to account for the conduct of the 
apostles and primitive teachers of Christianity. 
It is certain that these men were deeply and 
constantly engaged in what they considered the 
benevolent work of spreading the gospel. For 
this, they braved winds and waves, deserts and 
persecutions, and even death itself. It was for 
this that Paul exposed himself to "perils of 
waters, and perils of robbers, and perils by his 
own countrymen, and perils by the heathen, to 
perils in the city, and perils in the wilderness, 
to perils in the sea, and perils among false 
brethren. " But what did Paul mean by all this, 
if the heathen were in no danger ? He knew 
they would be in danger, if he carried to them 
the gospel — in danger of rejecting the counsel 
of God against themselves, and perishing for- 
ever. Is it possible, then, to reconcile his con- 
duct with the supposition that he believed them 
safe in their heathen state ? Most manifestly 
not. It cannot be. " His eye, lighted by in- 
spiration, beheld them sinking, as fast as from 
among them death multiplied his victims, to 
endless woe. His benevolent soul was moved 



180 



THE WORLD S SALVATION. 



at the sight, and he determined at all hazards 
to endeavor to save some" But, 

3. In numerous passages of Scripture, some 
of which have been quoted already, the heathen 
are represented as in danger of perishing for- 
ever. It is said by Solomon, and probably with 
reference to the circumstances of the heathen, 
11 Where there is no vision, the people perish" 
Our Saviour taught that " the servant who knew 
not his Lord's will, and did commit things wor- 
thy of stripes, should be beaten" or punished, 
though with comparatively but "few stripes." 
The apostle Paul, addressing those who had been 
recently converted from heathenism, and speak- 
ing of the practices in which they formerly 
indulged, adds, " For the end of these things is 
death." The connection shows that the death 
here spoken of is eternal death, as it is placed 
in immediate contrast with eternal life. " The 
wages of sin is death ; but the gift of God is 
eternal life." Rom. 6 : 21—23. The sacred 
writers further represent characters, like those 
of the heathen, as being wholly inconsistent 
with a title to heaven. " Be not deceived : 
Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulter- 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION, 181 

ers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves 
with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor 
drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall 
inherit the kingdom of God." 

" The works of the flesh are manifest, which 
are these ; adultery, fornication, uncleanness, 
lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, vari- 
ance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, here- 
sies, envyings, murders, drunkenness, revelings, 
and such like, of the which I tell you before, as 
I have also told you in times past, that they 
which do such things, shall not inherit the 
kingdom of God" Again, "no whoremonger, 
nor unclean person, nor covetous man who is 
an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom 
of God" Now these several sins, which are so 
repeatedly and expressly asserted to be incon- 
sistent with a title to heaven, are the very sins 
in which the heathen live. They are the same 
in which the apostle, in other places, declares 
them to live. It is submitted, then, whether 
the painful conclusion is not fully established — 
established on grounds never to be shaken but 
with the Bible, that the end of heathenism is 
eternal death ; or that the great body of those 
16 



182 the world's salvation. 

who live and die heathens must " go away into 
everlasting punishment" 

And oh ! what a dreadful conclusion is this ! 
Let us pause, and contemplate it for a moment, 
and not be in haste to dismiss it from our minds. 
Not less than six hundred millions of the pres- 
ent inhabitants of our globe are heathens. 
Each one of them is an immortal creature, des- 
tined to outlive the stars — destined to exist for- 
ever. Now they have a season of probation ; 
but this is rapidly, and in respect to successive 
multitudes constantly, coming to a close. More 
than forty of the heathen die every minute ; and 
between two and three thousand every hour. 
Such is the mighty stream which is ever pour- 
ing them over the boundaries of time ; and 
when once they have passed these boundaries, 
where do they fall ? Alas ! we have seen 
where. They fall to rise no more ! They sink 
in darkness, misery, and despair ! They go to 
be treated, not with cruelty, but with unrelent- 
ing justice ; go to Him " by whom actions are 
weighed," to be punished forever as their sins 
deserved. These are not fictions, but facts — 
facts fully established by the Scriptures, and 



the world's salvation. 183 

proved incontestably in the foregoing remarks. 
And are they not impressive, overwhelming 
facts ? Are they not sufficient, and more than 
sufficient, to rouse the energies of every Christ- 
ian heart ? Here is a current, rushing down 
from the heathen world into that lake which 
burneth with unquenchable fire, on which hund- 
reds of millions of immortal beings are de- 
scending, and by which thousands upon thou- 
sands are every day destroyed; and shall we 
sit down and contemplate such a scene — shall 
we be able to speak and write about it, unmoved ? 
Or shall not each one rather exclaim, in accents 
prompted by Christian love, 

" My God ! I feel the mournful scene ! 
My spirits yearn o'er dying men ! 
And fain my pity would reclaim, 
And snatch the firebrands from the flame." 

There is a remedy for all this evil — a remedy 
sovereign and effectual; and this we have in 
our own hands. It is the gospel. This propo- 
ses peace and pardon to those who are guilty 
and ready to perish. This bears, on its healing 
wings, the messages of light and salvation to 
those who wander in fatal darkness. Let the 



184 the wokld's salvation. 

gospel be universally diffused and embraced, 
and not only are the unnumbered miseries of 
heathenism in respect to this life removed and 
healed, but the broad road to ruin becomes un- 
frequented ; the stream of moral death is dried 
up ; and souls, " immersed in the guilt and pol- 
lution of sin, and ripening only for fellowship 
with spirits in the prisons of despair, are trans- 
formed into the likeness of the Holy One — 
cheered on earth by the consolations of his 
grace, and received to the mansions prepared 
for them that love him in the skies." 

Who then would be backward in diffusing the 
gospel? Who will say, There is nothing for 
me to do, in the benevolent work of spreading 
all over the earth the knowledge and blessings 
of the great salvation ? Who that has a com- 
petence of this world's goods, but will feel it a 
privilege to contribute of his substance towards 
the necessary expenses of such a work ? Who 
that has a mite to spare, but will cheerfully 
yield that mite, when the cause of a bleeding 
Saviour, and the eternal welfare of millions 
ready to perish, are requiring it at his hands ? 
And who that has a heart to feel, or a tongue to 



the world's salvation. 185 

pray, but will unite to give his God no rest, till 
he shall appear to save the sinking nations — till 
he shall establish and make Jerusalem a praise 
in the whole earth ? 

Those who insist that the heathen are happy 
in this life, and safe for eternity, will, of course, 
deride and oppose all exertions to send to them 
the gospel. And those who regard the gospel 
as a means, not of saving them from endless 
ruin, but merely of improving their temporal 
condition, will never be much engaged in dif- 
fusing its blessings. But those who look upon 
the state of the heathen as it has been exhibited 
in the foregoing pages — who regard them as 
plunging together down to the regions of eternal 
death, from which nothing can rescue them but 
that mercy which is offered through Christ — 
all such, it would seem, must be engaged to 
bring them to a knowledge and acceptance of 
this mercy. It was these views of the moral 
miseries and dangers of the heathen which 
pressed like a mountain on the heart of Paul, 
and urged him onward in his career of love. 
And similar views have impressed and excited 
16* 



1S6 the world's salvation. 

all faithful missionaries and ministers who have 
lived and died since. 

Of such may all my readers, and especially 
my young readers, be the followers ; and what- 
ever sacrifices we may be called to make, or 
afflictions to suffer, in the service of our beloved 
Lord, will shortly be compensated, and swal- 
lowed up, in a far more exceeding and eternal 
weight of glory. 



CHAPTER X. 

Obligations of Christians in relation to the Jews. 

It is certain, from numerous declarations and 
promises of Scripture, that the Jews will, at 
some period, become sincere converts to the 
faith, and members of the church of Christ. 
My principal design, in this chapter, is to show 
cause why it is devolving on Christians, at this 
day, to attempt in earnest the conversion of the 
Jews. 



the world's salvation. 187 

I scarcely need premise, that there are the 
same general reasons why the gospel should be 
sent to them, as to any other people. If others 
are fatally deluded without the gospel; so are 
they. Or if the command of Christ, or our 
concern for perishing immortal souls, induce us 
to send the gospel to others ; the same reasons 
are equally applicable and powerful in relation 
to the Jews. I design not to insist, however, 
on these general reasons, but to adduce several 
of a more specific character. And, 

1. The veneration we are accustomed to 
cherish towards the pious ancestors of the Jews, 
is a reason for attempting the conversion of their 
children. Do we not, in other cases, look with 
peculiar affection, and feel constrained to bestow 
special attention and favor, upon the children of 
our deceased friends ? Here is an orphan fam- 
ily in distress, whose father we remember with 
high veneration, and whom we claim as, in 
some sense, our relative and patron. Shall we 
not feel strongly inclined, and regard ourselves 
as under peculiar obligations, to afford assistance 
and comfort to his needy and distressed off- 
spring? Now this precisely illustrates the 



188 the world's salvation. 

manner in which it becomes Christians to feel 
and act, in respect to the Jews. Abraham, the 
father of the faithful, and the original proprietor 
of the covenant, in whom all the churches of the 
Gentiles are blessed, was literally their ancestor. 
From the ancient patriarchs, who lived in such 
intimate communion with God, and whom we 
are accustomed so much to venerate, they are 
lineally descended. Ought not Christians, on 
this account, to regard the Jews as peculiarly 
entitled to their sympathies, prayers, and alms ? 
This people are said to be in some sense be- 
loved, even of God, "for their fathers' sokes ;" 
and for the same reasons should they not be 
loved, pitied, and aided by the professed people 
of God ? 

2. Christians are under peculiar obligations 
to attempt the conversion of the Jews, on account 
of the favors which have been received from them. 
Is not the Christian world deeply indebted to 
such men as Moses and Joshua, David and Sol- 
omon — to Peter, John, and Paul — to the inspired 
prophets and holy apostles ? Yet these men, it 
will be recollected, were Israelites or Jews. 
Above all, are we not infinitely indebted to our 



the world's salvation. 189 

Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ ? Yet our Lord 
Jesus Christ, according- to the flesh, was a Jew. 
What had heen our present condition, and that 
of all other Christians, had we never received 
the holy Scriptures ? Yet every word and letter 
of the New Testament, and almost all the Old, 
was written b}f Israelites or Jews. And we are 
indebted to this people, not only for penning the 
oracles of God, but for preserving the original 
language of the Old Testament, and transmitting 
to us, in its purity, that large and invaluable 
portion of Divine truth. From the completion 
of the canon of the Old Testament to the pres- 
ent hour, the Jews have ever been the most 
vigilant and faithful guardians of the sacred 
text. 

To this catalogu#*of favors received by us 
from the Jews it may not be improper to add, 
that in their long dispersion, their cruel suffer- 
ings, their marked distinction from all other 
people, and their continued separate existence, 
they have been, and are, a kind of living mira- 
cle. They have furnished an instance of the 
fulfillment of prophecy, and an argument to 
Christians of the heavenly origin of their relig- 



190 the world's salvation. 

ion, which no enemy can gainsay or resist. 
Is it true, then, that we are so deeply indebted, 
and under so great obligations to the Jews? 
And how can we better discharge the debt, than 
by continued labors, sacrifices, and prayers for 
their conversion ? 

3. It is painful to reflect that Christians owe 
to the Jews a debt of a very different nature. 
The cruel and unwarrantable manner in which, 
for fourteen hundred successive years, they have 
been accustomed to treat the Jews, furnishes a 
powerful reason why they should now begin to 
seek their good. It might have been supposed 
that a sense of propriety and moral obligation 
would have induced Christian nations at least 
to pity the poor outcasts of Israel, and by per- 
suasive motives and kind treatment to endeavor to 
win them to the truth. But the faithful voice of 
history proclaims, and will proclaim to the latest 
posterity, that this has not been the case. It is 
not said that all Christians have been equally 
culpable in respect to the Jews, or that this peo- 
ple themselves have not, at particular times, 
furnished just occasion for a resort to severi- 
ties ; but I must say that, from the establishment 



the world's salvation. 191 

of religion under Constantine down to the com- 
mencement of the present century, and even 
later, the Jews have generally been the subjects 
of persecution, and often of the most flagrant 
and shameful persecution, from those who bore 
the Christian name. It will not be expected 
that I should give a full recital of their suffer- 
ings here. I can only refer to a few instances, 
as indicative of the manner in which they have 
been treated. 

In the reign of Justinian, the Jews were for- 
bidden, among other things, " to make wills, or 
bequeath legacies, or to educate their children 
in their own faith." Their synagogues, too, 
were violently taken from them, and converted 
into Christian churches. Heraclius, a succeed- 
ing emperor, " ordered multitudes of the Jews 
to be inhumanly dragged into the churches, in 
order to be baptized by compulsion and vio- 
lence." 

The crusades, for almost two hundred years 
together, were a source of the greatest terror 
and suffering to the miserable Jews. In one of 
these wild expeditions to the holy land, the in- 
fatuated soldiery burned fifteen hundred Jews 



192 the world's salvation, 

in a single city, thirteen hundred in another, 
and drowned or slaughtered five thousand more 
only while they were marching through Ger- 
many. 

The Inquisition was another source of incred- 
ible suffering to the Jews. Compelled in many 
countries to submit to baptism, if they were sub- 
sequently detected in practicing any of their 
Jewish rites, they fell at once into the hands of 
the merciless inquisitors, and were subjected to 
the most dreadful tortures and to death. Dur- 
ing the first year of the establishment of this 
diabolical institution in Spain, the inquisitors 
condemned to the flames no less than two thou- 
sand Jews. 

When king John came to the throne of Eng- 
land, the Jews covenanted with him, for a large 
sum of money, to grant them protection and a 
continuance of their privileges. But regardless 
of this, he shortly after ordered them all to 
prison, till they should agree to pay him the 
additional sum of sixty-six thousand marks. Of 
a Jew in Bristol, he demanded ten thousand 
marks, and ordered that he should have a tooth 
torn out of his head daily, until he paid it. 



the world's salvation. 193 

And not satisfied with these extortions, he at 
length confiscated all the property of the Jews, 
and drove them out of his kingdom. 

In the reign of Edward I. of England, all the 
Jews in the realm were imprisoned in one day, 
and several hundreds of the poor wretches were 
executed. He then proceeded to confiscate 
their property, and banished them, to the num- 
ber of sixteen thousand persons, from his king- 
dom. As they were hurrying out of the country 
under these circumstances of poverty and dis- 
grace, great numbers of them were thrown into 
the sea and drowned. 

In repeated instances, the Jews were driven 
in like manner out of Spain ; and " no one," 
says a Jewish writer, can describe, or even im- 
agine, the calamities that befell them, such as 
the horrible famine which some experienced on 
their voyage ; the ferocity of the robbers, who 
despoiled others of all that they possessed ; the 
cruelty of ship-masters, who carried others away 
into distant lands and there sold them as slaves, 
or threw them into the sea, in order to seize 
upon their effects. 

During these ages of superstition, the Jews 
17 



194 the world's salvation. 

were often accused of the foulest crimes, such 
as murdering children at their feasts, poisoning 
the wells and fountains, setting fire to houses, 
and bewitching their enemies, that so a pretext 
might be furnished for plundering and destroy- 
ing them. On some one of these pretences, 
great multitudes of Jews were at a certain time 
imprisoned in Spain ; and though the accusa- 
tion was soon found to be false and malicious, 
still the prisoners were not released. They 
were kept in confinement, it was said, to convert 
them ; and at length fifteen thousand were put 
to death, because they refused to be baptized. 

In the fourteenth century, a terrible disease, 
called the black death, spread desolation over a 
considerable part of Europe. In ignorance of 
the true cause of this distressing visitation, the 
credulous multitude everywhere accused the 
Hebrews of poisoning the waters, and of pollut- 
ing the atmosphere by magical arts. In vain 
did the accused protest their innocence ; in vain 
did they adduce the testimony of the most emi- 
nent physicians in their favor ; in vain did they 
point to the deaths among themselves, which 
proved that they had no control, more than oth- 



the world's salvation. 195 

ers, over the raging pestilence, and no exemption 
from its fury. Nothing could satisfy the igno- 
rant populace but the blood of the Jews, and 
this was freely and most cruelly shed. In the 
single city of Strasburg, two thousand perished 
in one fire, — a fire, too, kindled and sustained 
by the furniture and other combustibles torn 
from the Jewish houses. 

The Jews have been treated by Christians, 
not only with cruelty and injustice, but with the 
most marked and abject contempt. They have 
been confined to particular quarters of the large 
cities ; have been obliged to wear some dis- 
graceful badge to distinguish them from others ; 
have been called by odious names ; and when 
passing gates and bridges, have been subjected 
to the same toll as the basest animals. Nor are 
we to suppose that this mode of treating the 
Jews was peculiar to the dark ages. In some 
countries, it has continued to the present time. 
So late as the year 1819, the Jews were dread- 
fully persecuted in different parts of Germany. 
From some cities they were expelled and driven 
by violence ; while in others, their synagogues 
were demolished, their houses plundered, and 



196 the world's salvation. 

their persons and even their lives put at hazard. 
Such then is the manner in which the pro- 
fessed followers of the Messiah of Israel, and 
the votaries of a religion which breathes nothing 
but peace and good will to men, have been ac- 
customed, for a long course of ages, to treat the 
poor dispersed Jews. Is it wonderful that this 
injured, abused people have strong prejudices 
against the Christian faith ? And does it not 
now devolve upon all Christians, by a totally 
different mode of treatment, to endeavor to over- 
come these prejudices, and bring the remnant, 
of Israel to the knowledge of the truth ? The 
Jews have a long and dreadful account against 
us. We owe them a debt which we shall be in 
no danger of discharging. Is it not high time, 
then, for all who bear the Christian name to 
begin to seek and promote their good. 

4. It is a strong reason why Christians 
should attempt the conversion of the Jews, that 
we have the most satisfactory assurances of their 
future recovery and salvation. We have prom- 
ises to this effect in both the Old Testament and 
the New. " If thou (Gentiles) wert cut out of 
the olive tree which is wild by nature, and wert 



the world's salvation. 197 

grafted contrary to nature into a good olive tree, 
how much more shall these, which be the natural 
branches, be graffed into their own olive tree fV 
" And so all Israel shall be saved ; as it is writ- 
ten, There shall come out of Zion the Deliverer, 
and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob ; 
for this is my covenant unto them, when I shall 
take away their sins." " Behold the days 
come, saith the Lord," by Jeremiah, " that I 
will make a new covenant with the house of 
Israel and the house of Judah, not according to 
the covenant that I made with their fathers 
when I took them by the hand to bring them 
out of Egypt, which covenant they brake ; but 
this shall be the covenant that I will make with 
the house of Israel ; I tvill put my law in their 
inward parts, and write it in their hearts, and 
I will be their God, and they shall be my people ; 
and they shall all know me, from the least of 
them unto the greatest of them ; for I will for- 
give their iniquity, and remember their sin no 
more" "I will gather them out of all coun- 
tries whither I have driven them in my anger, 
and will bring them again unto this place, and 
cause them to dwell safely ; and they shall be 
17* 



198 the world's SALVATION. 

my people , and Iivill be their God. And I will 
give them one heart, and one way, that they may 
fear me forever, for the good of them and of 
their children after them. And I will make an 
everlasting covenant with them, that I will not 
turn away from them to do them good ; but I 
will put my fear in their hearts, that they shall 
not depart from me." 

The promises here quoted (and there are 
many like them in the Bible,) are certainly 
plain and positive, affording the strongest en- 
couragement to those who are inclined to labor 
for the conversion of Israel, that they shall not 
be suffered to labor in vain. 

5. We have assurances in the Scriptures, 
not only that the Jews are to be converted, but 
that their conversion will be effected through 
the instrumentality of Gentile believers. " For 
as ye (Gentiles) in times past have not believed 
God, yet now have obtained mercy through 
their unbelief; even so have these (Jews) also 
now not believed, that through your mercy, they 
also may obtain mercy." This representation of 
Paul, as to the manner in which the rejected 
Jews are ultimately to be brought to the recep- 



the world's salvation. 199 

tion of mercy, is confirmed by many of like 
import in the Old Testament. By the mouth 
of his prophets, we hear the Jehovah of Israel 
addressing his people in the following manner : 
" Behold I will lift up my hand to the Gentiles, 
and they shall bring thy sons in their arms and 
thy daughters shall be carried upon their shoul- 
ders, and kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and 
their queens thy nursing mothers, " and " thou 
shalt suck the milk of the Gentiles, and shalt 
suck the breast of kings." " Surely, the isles 
shall wait for me, and the ships of Tarshish 
first, to bring thy sons from far unto the name 
of the Lord thy God, and to the Holy One of 
Israel. And the sons of strangers shall build 
up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto 
thee." " They (the Gentiles,) shall bring your 
brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of 
all nations, as the children of Israel bring an 
offering in a clean vessel into the house of the 
Lord." The import of these various, propheti- 
cal representations is obviously this ; — the Jews 
are to be converted and restored, through the 
instrumentality of Gentile believers. What en- 
couragement, therefore, for Christians of the 



200 the world's salvation. 

Gentiles to pray and labor for the conversion of 
the Jews. 

6. It is further evident from Scripture, that 
upon the conversion of Israel are suspended 
rich and abundant blessings to the Gentile 
churches. "If the fall of them (the Jews) be 
the riches of the world, and the diminishing of 
them the riches of the Gentiles ; how much more 
their fullness ? For if the casting away of them 
be the reconciling of the world, vihat shall the 
receiving of them be, but life from the dead ?" 
It is represented also in the old Testament, 
that when the Jews begin to be converted, " they 
shall be in the midst of many people as a dew 
from the Lord, and as showers upon the grass" 
promoting, of course, spiritual fertility and fruit- 
fulness. Then " shall ten men, out of all lan- 
guages of the nations, take hold of the skirt of 
him that is a Jew, saying, we will go with you ; 
for we have heard that the Lord is with you." 
Then shall the Gentile churches, beholding the 
beauty of the renovated Zion of Israel, " be sat- 
isfied vnth the breasts of her consolations, and be 
delighted with the abundance of her glory" If 
intimations such as these, gathered from diner- 



the world's salvation. 201 

ent parts of the sacred volume, are worthy to be 
trusted, then the Gentile churches owe it to 
themselves, to their own spiritual prosperity and 
happiness, to labor for the conversion of the 
dispersed of Israel. I add, 

7. There are peculiar reasons for such la- 
bors at the present time, growing out of the 
enisling facilities for engaging in them, and the 
success with which they have more recently been 
crowned. In our own country, and in Europe, 
associations exist, and are in successful opera- 
tion, differing indeed in minor particulars, but 
all aiming at the same grand object, the conver- 
sion of the Jews. Those therefore, who are 
disposed to aid in this important work, can do 
it easily, promptly, and effectually. Without 
so much as leaving their homes, they may have 
the satisfaction of doing all that they think it 
their duty to do, for the recovery and salvation 
of the ancient people of God. 

And God, in our own times, is evidently 
smiling on efforts of this nature. He is regard- 
ing them with manifest tokens of his favor. 
Hopeful conversions from Judaism to Christian- 
ity — events which in former ages have been 



202 the world's salvation. 

scarcely known to exist — are becoming frequent ; 
and some of the most diligent and successful 
laborers now in the Lord's vineyard, are con- 
verted Jews. Professor Tholuck has recently 
affirmed, that " more sincere proselytes from 
Judaism have been made within the last twenty 
years, than since the first ages of the church." 
The city of Berlin alone is said to contain not 
less than a thousand converted Jews. One of 
the ministers of Berlin thus writes : " The prop- 
agation of the gospel among the ancient people 
of God is in rapid progress. No rabbinical op- 
position can now stem the tide of Israel's con- 
version. They join the Christian church by tens 
and twenties, and I confidently anticipate their 
doing so soon by hundreds." In London, there 
is a church, consisting of almost three hundred 
members, composed entirely of converted Israel- 
ites. These facts, to which many of a like 
nature might be added, are full of encourage- 
ment to the people of God. They show that 
the obstinate blindness and prejudices of the 
Jews are beginning to pass away ; that the veil 
is being removed from their hearts. They are 
now willing, in many places, to listen candidly 



the world's salvation. 203 

to the instructions of missionaries, and to receive 
and examine the New Testament and Christian 
tracts, which are circulated among them in their 
own tongue. A spirit of free and impartial in- 
quiry is beginning to be exhibited, and a dispo- 
sition is manifesting itself, which, if continued 
and cherished, must ere long result in the eon- 
version of many Jews. Now then is the time 
for Christians to think and feel, to pray and 
labor, on their behalf. Now is the time for a 
prudent, vigorous, and persevering effort for 
their conversion and salvation. Let the people 
of God now arise, and labor together in behalf 
of Zion, for " the time to favor her, yea the set 
time is come." 

The reasons here given why it becomes 
Christians, at this day, to attempt the conver- 
sion of the Jews, are sufficiently numerous ; and 
they are, as it seems to me, pertinent and im- 
portant. Whether we regard those feelings of 
veneration which we are accustomed to cherish 
towards their patriarchal ancestors — or the un- 
speakably important favors which we have re- 
ceived from them, as a people — or their long 
and cruel persecutions from the hands of Christ- 



204 the world's salvation. 

ians — or the promises of Israel's God respecting 
them — or the present aspect of his dispensations 
towards them, both in providence and grace ; — 
all these things are pointing in the same direc- 
tion, and are pressing upon Christians the im- 
mediate duty of promoting, by all human means, 
the conversion and salvation of the dispersed 
Jews. Too long have this once favored but 
now scattered and depressed people been neg- 
lected already. Too long have they been left 
to mourn, in the language of one of their ancient 
Psalmists, " No man careth for my soul." It is 
high time that Christians should awake to a 
sense of their duty to God's ancient people, and 
commence in earnest the benevolent work of 
imparting to them the consolations of the gospel. 
Let my readers, one and all, consent to pon- 
der this subject, and endeavor, in view of it, to 
ascertain their own duties. We profess to be 
Christians — to be the disciples and followers of 
Jesus. Consequently, the remarks which have 
been made are all applicable to us; and the 
reasons assigned why Christians should attempt 
the conversion of the Jews, are reasons why we 
should unite personally in such an attempt. 



THE world's salvation. 205 

Are they not sufficiently powerful to satisfy us 
on this point, and leave but the single question 
to be decided, What can we do ? Obviously, 
we all can give to this important work our 
warmest affections, and our earnest prayers. 
We can follow it with our desires and wishes, 
and implore the God of Israel to crown it with 
success. And must we stop here ? Can we 
do nothing more ? For the blinded descendants 
of our Father Abraham — those through whom 
we have received the precious word of God — 
those whose spiritual interests he has committed 
specially to us, and upon whose conversion he 
has suspended the richest blessings to his 
church ; — for these have we no offering to pre- 
sent, no sacrifice to make, no labor of benevo- 
lence to perform ? Let us endeavor to view 
this subject as it will appear to us in the last 
great day ; and answer the questions here pro- 
posed as we have reason to believe we should 
do, were they pressed upon us from the throne 
of judgment. 



18 



206 



CHAPTER XI. 

The Work of promoting the Gospel a Privilege 
to the Church. 

In promoting his cause and kingdom on earth, 
God works by his own agency. Whoever may 
plant, and whoever may water, he " giveth the 
increase." Accordingly, the apostle says to the 
newly established churches among the heathen, 
" Ye are God's husbandry ; ye are God's build- 
ing." 

God has seen fit, however, in carrying for- 
ward his work of grace, to admit the cooperation 
of his creatures. He has seen fit to employ the 
instrumentality of angels. These, he has in- 
formed us, are his "ministering spirits, sent 
forth to minister to them who shall be heirs of 
salvation." He has also been pleased to employ 
the agency of men. It was through the instru- 
mentality of men, that the true religion was 
sustained and promoted under the former dis- 
pensation. Patriarchs, priests, and prophets 
were raised up, to inculcate its truths, and im- 



the world's salvation. 207 

press its duties, on those around them. It was 
by the instrumentality of men, that religion was 
so powerfully revived, and so widely diffused, 
in the early days of the Christian church. The 
apostles and their fellow laborers " went forth 
everywhere, preaching the Word." It is by the 
instrumentality of men, that the same religion 
is supported and propagated now. Laborers are 
raised up and sent forth into the great spiritual 
harvest, to feed the church of the living God, 
and extend the borders of their Redeemer's 
kingdom. And it is by the same kind of in- 
strumentality, that the religion of the gospel 
will ultimately spread through the earth. Spir- 
itual laborers will continue to go forth, in greater 
and still greater abundance, carrying with them 
the " sword of the Spirit, which is the word of 
God," and enlarging the empire of the Prince 
of Peace, till the last abode of sin and darkness 
shall be irradiated with the light of truth, and 
the last victory over the grand enemy of God 
and man shall be achieved. 

Men may be instrumental in extending the 
gospel in a variety of ways. They may do 
this by their fervent and persevering prayers. 



208 the world's salvation. 

They may do it by a correspondent life of exer- 
tions and sacrifices. They may do it (as multi- 
tudes already have done it, and as other multi- 
tudes doubtless will,) by going forth as actual 
laborers to the mission field. 

It may possibly have been a ground of com- 
plaint with some, that in carrying into effect the 
purposes of his grace, God should make so 
large demands upon the worldly comforts and 
exertions of his friends. ' Could he not have 
executed his designs without them ? Can he 
not, with a word, fill the earth with Bibles and 
teachers, and bring all the heathen to the 
knowledge of the truth ? Can he not very well 
relieve his friends from their present burdens, 
and accomplish his promises without their aid?' 
In reply to inquiries such as these, I design to 
show, not that God has a right to the services 
of his people, and that when he requires their 
services they can have no reason to complain, 
but that it is a privilege and a blessing that he 
does require them. This will be evident if we 
consider, 

1. That it is a great honor to us to be em- 
ployed, as we are required to be, in the work of 



the world's salvation. 209 

the Lord. In all our exertions and sacrifices 
for the spread of the gospel, we are associated 
in labor with the angels of light. We are pur- 
suing with them the same noble objects, and 
looking forward to the same glorious results. 
And not only so, we are associated in labor with 
the great God himself. Thus it was said of 
the apostles, that " they went forth and preached 
everywhere, the Lord working with them" In 
their various trials and exertions, they could 
comfort themselves by reflecting, " We are 
laborers together with God." Angels may well 
consider it an honor and a privilege, to be asso- 
ciated in employment with the Infinite Mind. 
Much more may we consider it an honor and a 
privilege, to be associated with God and with 
angels too. What are we, guilty, miserable 
creatures, that we should be received into this 
high and holy fellowship, not only with the 
angels of light, but with the Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost — and should be admitted, as "work- 
ers together with them" in promoting the same 
glorious object and kingdom ? 

2. The people of God should be thankful 
for their appointed work, because by means of 
18* 



210 the world's salvation. 

it they may be kept from such things as would 
injure them. They may be kept from spiritual 
sloth. It is not less true in the spiritual than in 
the natural world, that " drowsiness will cover 
a man with rags." There is scarcely a situa- 
tion in which the Christian can be placed, where 
he would be likely to suffer more, than under 
the chilling, stupifying influence of sloth. It 
should be matter of thankfulness with him, 
therefore, that his heavenly Father is taking 
measures to preserve him from so fatal an evil — 
that he is making him acquainted with the pur- 
poses of his love, and calling upon him to arouse 
his dormant energies, and cooperate in carrying 
them into full effect. And the Christian may 
be saved, by the same means, not only from 
sloth, but from low, unworthy, and sinful pur- 
suits. By being continually occupied in the 
service of God, he may be delivered from the 
service and snares of the destroyer. He may 
be delivered from an inordinate and vicious 
thirst after the honors, pleasures, and vanities 
of this fleeting life. It is doubtless a privilege 
to the Christian to be kept from such things. 
And how can he better be kept from them, than 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 211 

by having the cause of the Redeemer, and the 
noble work of spreading the gospel, lying con- 
stantly on his hands ? 

3. It should be matter of thankfulness to 
Christians that they have an important service 
assigned them by their heavenly Father, be- 
cause, by means of it, their best affections may 
be brought into lively and vigorous exercise. 
While laboring for Christ, they will naturally 
contemplate his labors and sufferings for them ; 
and their hearts will rise in devotion, and melt 
in gratitude, towards him. While they are 
" workers together with their heavenly Father, 
and walk hand in hand with him in promoting 
his holy cause and kingdom, they will be grow- 
ing daily in a love of his character ; and their 
communion with him will be intimate and 
sweet. While they are associated with saints 
and angels in advancing the same benevolent 
object and work, they experience in their hearts 
a constantly growing affection for all holy be- 
ings, and feel more and more the bonds of that 
sacred and joyful union, which is to exist for- 
ever. While they are studying the wants of 
their perishing fellow men, and endeavoring to 



212 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

feed them with the bread of life, the reigning 
power of self is breaking down within them, 
and a rich and fruitful benevolence is becoming 
established in their souls. And while, in the 
ardor of their desires for the diffusion of Christ's 
kingdom, they are led to contemplate and rest 
upon the promises of God's word, their faith in 
these promises waxes stronger and stronger, 
and their hopes and consolations proportionally 
increase. 

4. It is a privilege to Christians that they 
are allowed to cooperate in the building up of 
Christ's kingdom, since this work will excite 
them to frequent and earnest prayer. The real 
Christian knows that it is good for him to pray. 
He believes that a life of prayer is not less his 
privilege than his duty. It is prayer, he finds, 
which renders him solemn, spiritual, and hum- 
ble. It is this which keeps his conscience ten- 
der, and excites to increased watchfulness 
against the approaches of sin. It is in prayer, 
too, that he has the most delightful views of 
God's character ; feels most deeply his depend- 
ence on him ; and enjoys the sweetest commun- 
ion with him. Indeed, whenever he goes to the 



the world's salvation. 213 

throne of grace in a proper manner, he can come 
from it with the declaration of the devout Psalm- 
ist on his lips, " My prayer is returned into 
mine own bosom." But if prayer is so great a 
privilege to the Christian, then those things 
must be counted privileges which lead to prayer. 
And where, among all these, shall he find a 
more powerful excitement to it, than in his ap- 
pointed work of spreading the gospel ? Prayer 
is, in fact, an important part of this work ; and 
in the prosecution of other parts of it, how often 
will the Christian be led to look up to his Infi- 
nite Fellow- worker in the heavens, for his 
direction and his powerful help ? How often 
will he feel, that he cannot take another step, 
without first consulting with his heavenly Fa- 
ther ? 

5. The people of God should esteem it a 
privilege that they are allowed to cooperate in 
the building up of Christ's kingdom, because 
this affords them an opportunity of manifesting 
the true spirit of their religion. It is of great 
importance that religion should be exhibited. 
It is in this way only, that the world can see 
what religion is, and be made sensible of its 



214 the world's salvation. 

reality, excellence, and power. It is in this 
way only, that religion can be honored, and its 
Divine Author glorified, and that saints can 
refute the charges, and silence the reproaches, 
which are cast upon them. But how can 
Christians so clearly and satisfactorily exhibit 
their religion, as by cheerful sacrifices and per- 
severing exertions for its support and prevalence 
in the world ? Whose piety ever shone forth in 
a more clear and amiable light, than that of the 
apostle Paul ? And who in modern times have 
exhibited more bright and shining evidences of 
piety, than Brainerd, and Eliot, and Martyn, 
and the whole number of those who have de- 
voted themselves to labor and toil on earth, in 
spreading the gospel of the Son of God ? 

6. Christians should be thankful for their 
appointed work, since this is adapted more than 
any thing else to give life and vigor to the 
church. The church on earth has uniformly 
exhibited deplorable marks of the corruption of 
the materials of which it is composed. It has 
exhibited evidence to this effect, in its constant 
propensity, except when under the influence of 
some powerfully exciting cause, to sink down 



the world's salvation. 215 

into a state of spiritual torpor and death. To 
counteract this fatal propensity, and to impart 
life and vigor to his drowsy church, God has 
employed a variety of methods. In some peri- 
ods, he has lifted over it the rod of correction ; 
then again he has kindled around it the fires of 
persecution. But the proper means of keeping 
alive his church is doubtless its great and ap- 
propriate work — the work of cooperating with 
him in spreading abroad the religion of the 
Saviour. Accordingly, it has in all instances ex- 
hibited the most life and vigor when called 
to make the most costly sacrifices, and the most 
laborious exertions, for the diffusion of the gos- 
pel. Look at the church in the days of the 
apostles. When has it put on its garments of 
beauty, and shone forth, as it did then ? And 
if equal life and vigor are ever imparted to it 
again, it must probably be under an equal pres- 
sure of calls and obligations in regard to the 
work of spreading the gospel. 

On the whole, we have the utmost reason to 
be, not only satisfied, but thankful, that God is 
not accomplishing his plans and promises alone ; 
but is graciously pleased to benefit and honor 



216 the world's salvation. 

his unworthy children, by admitting them as 
" workers together with him," in advancing his 
holy cause and kingdom. Paul was thankful 
that he was permitted to bear a part in this im- 
portant work; and Christians now, instead of 
considering it a burthen which their Saviour 
has imposed, and from which they cannot be 
released, should regard it as a privilege which 
he has in mercy granted, and of which they 
would not, on any account, be deprived. 

If the work of spreading the gospel is a priv- 
ilege to the church, then all openings and op- 
portunities for engaging in it should be viewed 
with gratitude. How do we feel in relation to 
other things which we esteem as privileges? 
Do we not regard new openings and opportuni- 
ties for improving and enjoying them as an 
occasion of gratitude ? The apostle Paul urged 
upon his brethren to pray for him, that " God 
would open unto him a door of utterance to 
speak the mystery of Christ," although he was 
well aware that such an opening must involve 
him in new labors and sufferings, and although 
he was at that moment, for his attachment to 
the gospel, a prisoner " in bonds." He regarded 



the world's salvation. 217 

every new opportunity of labor and usefulness 
as a precious privilege, to be seized and im- 
proved — a privilege, for which prayers should 
be offered, and thanks returned. And it obvi- 
ously becomes us to view the subject in the 
same light. We should consider every new 
field of labor which is opened, every new and 
practicable method of doing good which is de- 
vised, and every new opportunity which is af- 
forded of making exertions or contributions for 
the spread of the gospel, not as an additional 
burden imposed upon us, but as a new and pre- 
cious privilege to be improved, so far as other 
and higher considerations will admit. 

Again, if the work of promoting the gospel is 
a privilege to the church, then those Christians 
who are most engaged in it enjoy the greatest 
privileges, and are the most happy. This re- 
mark has been true in all periods of the church, 
and is true now. Who was ever more engaged 
in this benevolent work than the apostle Paul ; 
and viewing his whole existence as a Christian, 
where was there ever a more highly privileged 
or a more truly happy man ? During his min- 
istry on earth, notwithstanding his many and 
19 



218 the world's salvation. 

cruel sufferings, he customarily spoke of himself 
as having "great joy" — being "filled with joy" — 
and as being "exceedingly joyful in all his 
tribulations." And who can describe the ever- 
flowing tide of his joys, now that he has entered 
on his eternal rest ? How much more happy 
was he on earth, and how much more happy 
will he be in heaven forever, than though his 
course had been that of a comparatively idle 
and slothful Christian. And as it was in his 
case, so it is in every other. Those individuals 
now, and those churches, and those portions of 
the Christian world, which are most engaged 
for the spread of the gospel, are doubtless the 
most privileged, and altogether the most happy. 
Still again, if the work of spreading the gos- 
pel is a privilege to Christians, then none can 
vainly excuse themselves from it, without doing 
themselves an injury. Persons often, and those 
too on whom the world has lavished some of its 
best favors, excuse themselves from contributing 
for the spread of the gospel, under the pretence 
that they are not able. They cannot do it, without 
intrenching upon what they esteem their neces- 
sary comforts, and doing themselves a real 



the world's salvation. 219 

injury. But persons in such circumstances 
ought to reflect, that so far from being injured 
by contributions and exertions for the spread of 
the gospel, they cannot excuse themselves from 
the work without being injured. This work, 
we have seen, is not a burthen but a privilege ; 
and to all to whom it is proposed, it furnishes 
ground, not of complaint, but of devout thank- 
fulness. Those, therefore, who criminally neg- 
lect it, or excuse themselves from it, are denying 
themselves a real privilege, and doing them- 
selves a great injury. 

If the work of spreading the gospel is indeed 
a privilege, then we live in a day of peculiar 
privileges. We live in a day when much is 
attempted, and much done, in this important 
and benevolent work ; and when opportunities 
of engaging in it are continually recurring. 
The greatness of our privileges in this respect 
impresses on us a weight of responsibility; 
and we must expect to be called to a solemn 
account for the manner in which we have im- 
proved them. How then have wc improved 
them ? And what account shall we be able to 
render in the final day ? Do we not know, that 



220 the world's salvation. 

many opportunities of doing good to Zion have 
been suffered to pass without improvement ? 
Do we not know, that we have done and en- 
joyed very little in the service of our Divine 
Master, compared with what we ought to have 
done and enjoyed ? And does it not now be- 
come us, by increased activity and diligence, to 
redeem the time, and so far as possible to re- 
deem the privileges, which we have already 
lost? 

The work of spreading the gospel is some- 
times urged simply on the ground of duty ; but 
I urge it here on the ground of privilege. God 
could have accomplished this work without the 
aid of his people ; but in that case his people 
must have suffered. It is an honor, a privilege, 
and a mercy to them, that he is pleased to em- 
ploy them. Let it then be their highest emu- 
lation, not who shall make the least exertions 
and sacrifices, but who shall make the greatest ; 
and as they value their own personal, spiritual 
interests, let them be willing to engage in their 
appointed work, with zeal, with diligence, and 
with untiring devotedness. 



221 



CHAPTER XII. 

Advantages of an Acquaintance with Mission- 
ary Intelligence. 

1. Those who keep up an acquaintance with 
Missionary intelligence will hereby increase 
their general knowledge. This may be the 
least of the advantages resulting from the study 
here recommended ; still, this is of sufficient 
importance to be particularly mentioned. Those 
who engage in the benevolent work of missions 
are 1 usually men of cultivated minds. They 
visit the various regions of the globe ; have 
ample opportunity to make discoveries and ob- 
servations ; and are capable of examining with 
faithfulness and accuracy whatever peculiar 
appearances nature, society, or art may present. 
Consequently, their journals are, in many in- 
stances, instructive and interesting to the phi- 
losopher and antiquary, as well as to the 
Christian. Through the instrumentality of 
missionaries, more real knowledge has been 
19* 



222 the world's salvation. 

gained respecting the present condition of the 
Jews, the natives of north and South America, 
the Islanders of the Pacific Ocean, and many of 
the debased tribes of Africa and Asia, than has 
been acquired by all other means. Several of 
the more important missionary publications of 
the day would be worth more than the cost of 
them, were it only for the advantages they pre- 
sent of acquiring general information. 

2. An acquintance with these publications 
necessarily promotes valuable religious knowl- 
edge. Religious knowledge may be gained, not 
only by a direct attention to the Scriptures, but 
by comparing the representations of Scripture 
with the various appearances of human nature, 
with the exercises of Christians, and the opera- 
tions of the Divine hand, under different circum- 
stances, and in different attitudes. On this 
account, the peculiar circumstances, feelings 
and duties of the missionary will be likely to 
suggest to him new and interesting views of 
religious truth, which it will be his duty and 
his pleasure to communicate. What a confir- 
mation, for example, we have of the Christian 
doctrine of the native and entire depravity of 



the world's salvation. 223 

our race, in the accounts of missionaries relative 
to the debasing and bloody superstitions of the 
heathen, and their rooted aversion to every- 
thing good. Here we may see what, man, left 
to himself, is ; and to what our fallen natures are 
capable of descending. And the frequently 
detailed operations of the Holy Spirit, in en- 
lightening the benighted understandings of the 
heathen, awakening their consciences, renewing 
their hearts, and forming their vacant minds to 
duty and to bliss, open new sources of inquiry 
and knowledge, on some of the most interesting 
points of Christian doctrine. From the letters 
and journals of missionaries, we also become 
acquainted with the past history and present 
state of churches and Christians in other parts 
of the world, and may have the advantage of 
comparing their traditions, creeds, and observ- 
ances, with those received and practiced among 
ourselves. But the most important result of an 
acquaintance with missionary intelligence is a 
fuller knowledge of our privileges and our duty. 
Until we know the characters and wants of the 
poor heathen, we cannot properly estimate our 
own blessings, or the obligations we are under to 



224 the world's salvation. 

afford them relief. It is when we behold them 
presented before us by the faithful pen of the 
missionary, in all the darkness and wretchedness 
of their present condition, and the infinitely 
deeper darkness which is brooding over their 
prospects for eternity, that our consciences are 
aroused to a sense of obligation, and we come to 
feel that we have duties to perform respecting 
them with which we cannot longer dispense. 

3. An attention to missionary intelligence is 
fitted to call into lively and vigorous exercise 
every Christian grace. This is a just conclu- 
sion from what has been already said ; since 
growth in knowledge among real Christians 
may be expected to result in growth in grace. 
But the point under consideration is capable of 
being illustrated otherwise than by mere in- 
ference. What Christian can witness the strong 
representations frequently made in the pages of 
a missionary journal of the native depravity of 
our race, and the depths of moral turpitude to 
which we are capable of descending, without 
feeling his benevolence excited, and the pride of 
his heart humbled and subdued ? Or who can 
contemplate the wonders of power and mercy 



the world's salvation. 225 

which God is continually performing in respect 
to such depraved, debased creatures, in bringing 
them to the knowledge and enjoyment of the 
gospel, without the liveliest emotions of admira- 
tion and gratitude, and the sincerest praise ? 
Or who can reflect on the evidence thus fur- 
nished of the faithfulness of the Supreme Being 
— that he remembers all his promises, and will 
speedily accomplish them, and not feel inclined 
to look up to Him with increased affection, con- 
fidence, and joy? The accounts also which are 
furnished of the liberality, fidelity, and zeal of 
some of the recently established churches among 
the heathen are fitted, more than any thing, to 
reprove the slumbers of Christians at home, and 
excite them to new and greater efforts in the 
service of their Lord. 

4. By an acquaintance with facts relative to 
missions, every plausible objection to the mis- 
sionary cause may be removed. The most 
charitable conclusion respecting those objections 
which are commonly urged against missions is, 
that they are the result of ignorance. Persons 
do not make themselves acquainted with plain 
matters of fact pertaining to the subject ; and, of 



226 the world's salvation. 

course, unreasonable objections are conceived 
and retained. But all objections of this nature 
would instantly vanish, on a candid and careful 
perusal of missionary intelligence. The ob- 
jections, for instance, that the heathen are as 
safe and happy with their religion, as we are 
with ours — that the principal object of mission- 
aries in their excursions is personal ease and 
aggrandizement — that the funds contributed for 
their support are wickedly squandered — and 
that their labors among the heathen are attend- 
ed with no success ; — objections like these could 
no more subsist with a full knowledge of facts, 
such as are daily published, than the darkness 
of midnight could subsist under the burning 
beams of a meridian sun. The most effectual 
method of dealing with honest minds, and re- 
moving their objections to the cause of missions, 
is to continue publishing the truth, and to make 
them acquainted, so far as possible, with mis- 
sionary intelligence. 

5. A careful attention to this species of in- 
telligence excites an interest, and promotes an 
enlightened zeal, in favor of missions. The 
reason why so many persons, and among them 



THE WORLD r S SALVATION. 227 

some of hopeful piety, feel no more interested in 
the cause of missions is, they know very little 
about it. They may have heard remarks on the 
subject of missions, and may have heard as 
much against them, as for them; but of the 
plainest facts — those which have been often 
published, they remain in almost total ignorance. 
This ignorance, to be sure, is inexcusable. 
When the light is shining all around them, they 
ought to see it. They ought to become ac- 
quainted with facts relative to the advancement 
of the Redeemer's kingdom ; and whenever 
they do this, they will unavoidably feel an inter- 
est in the subject of missions. This work is so 
obviously good, so palpably benevolent, that no 
person of common candor or humanity can be- 
come acquainted with it, and not feel an interest 
in its favor. And as his acquaintance with it is 
continued and increased, the interest he takes in 
it will be increased. It will grow and rise just 
in proportion to his knowledge. And ere he is 
aware (i. e. if he has a good heart) he will find 
it has kindled into engagedness and zeal, and 
that he is now not only a friend, but a warm 
advocate and supporter of the missionary cause. 



228 the world's salvation. 

His heart, his hands, his tongue, his pen, are all 
enlisted in its favor. He watches with interest 
its various movements, rejoices in its successes, 
and is prepared to participate in its ultimate 
triumphs. The proper mode of producing this 
desirable state of feeling in respect to missions 
is, to scatter the light of truth and of facts ; and 
there is, I am persuaded, light enough on the 
subject, which either has been or may be scat- 
tered, to excite a lively interest, and a glowing 
zeal in every pious heart. 

6. A careful attention to missionary intelli- 
gence affords great and constant encouragement 
in the missionary work. A person might feel 
deeply interested in this work — he might be a 
zealous advocate and supporter of it ; and yet, 
were he ignorant of the facts which, from time 
to time, have been published respecting it, he 
would be in great danger of becoming wearied 
and discouraged. The work he would see was 
great ; he might think himself almost alone in 
it ; and he would probably relinquish it, under 
the desponding impression, that it never could 
be accomplished. A proper acquaintance with 
missionary intelligence is an effectual security 



the world's salvation. 229 

against such despondency, and affords the friends 
of missions great and constant encouragement to 
persevere. In attending to this, they discover 
that although the work is great, they are not alone 
in it. The thousands of Israel are all united with 
them. There are thousands and ten thousands, 
in different parts of the globe, whose hearts and 
hands are resolutely engaged to carry it forward 
to the desired result. And they discover farther, 
that the united efforts of the friends of missions 
are crowned with great and signal success. 
Much has been already done ; a deep impression 
has been made on the kingdom of darkness ; the 
throne of superstition in some regions is com- 
pletely overturned ; in others, it is tottering on 
its bloody base ; and nothing is wanting but 
persevering effort and prayer, united with the 
promised blessing of heaven, in order to the 
moral renovation of the world. In view of 
these animating facts, the hands of the friends 
of missions are strengthened, and their hearts 
encouraged, and they devote themselves to the 
cause they have espoused with renewed dili- 
gence, devotion, and zeal. 

7. An acquaintance with missionary intelli- 
20 



230 the world's salvation. 

gence excites to prayer for the success of mis- 
sions, and fits us to pray with understanding, as 
well as fervor. Prayer is an expression of our 
desires to God ; and the power of prayer is in 
proportion to the ardor of these desires. But it 
is impossible to excite and sustain an ardor of 
holy desire in respect to missions, except by a 
knowledge of facts in relation to the subject. 
And an acquaintance with facts is requisite to 
our praying with understanding, as well as 
fervor. If we were requested to intercede for a 
friend in affliction, we should wish to know the 
circumstances of his affliction. Or if we were 
to offer prayer for any desirable object, we should 
wish to know the facts respecting it. So when 
we pray for the success of missions ; in order 
that our prayers may be appropriate, and may 
flow forth from an enlightened mind and, a 
fervent heart ; it is necessary that we keep up 
an acquaintance with missionary intelligence. 
Otherwise we shall be liable to ask, we know 
not what, and our prayers must of necessity be 
formal and ineffectual. 

8. An acquaintance with missionary intelli- 
gence excites to an enlightened and well-di- 



the world's salvation. 231 

rected liberality^ in our contributions for the 
support of missions. True liberality is very 
different from prodigality. The liberal man 
may entertain a high sense of the value of 
property ; but he is willing to bestow it, so far 
as it is his duty, whenever he is made acquaint- 
ed with great and worthy objects. To bestow 
it upon objects with which he is unacquainted, 
would be little better, on his part, than throwing 
it away. It would be to dispense his favors in 
the dark, and where, for aught he knows, they 
may as probably promote evil as good. There 
can be no true liberality in respect to missions 
without some previous acquaintance with the 
subject. And the more the sincerely benevolent 
become acquainted with this object, the more 
will they be disposed to contribute for its sup- 
port. Besides, their contributions will, in this 
case, be wisely directed. They will know what 
part of the great system of charity, under ex- 
isting circumstances, most needs support — will 
know where to place their helping hand — and 
will be, not only disposed to do all they con- 
sistently can, but enabled to direct and apply 
their charities in the wisest manner. I only 
add, 



232 the world's salvation. 

9. The perusal of missionary intelligence is 
a source of rational and high enjoyment to the 
people of God. I know not how better to il- 
lustrate this idea, than by appealing directly to 
the experience of Christians on the subject. 
Have you never, my dear brethren, felt your 
souls refreshed, and your hearts dilated and 
filled with joy, when beholding, through the 
medium of some religious publication, the gradu- 
al undermining and overthrow of Satan's em- 
pire, and the mighty march of your Redeemer's 
kingdom? Have you ever been happier, than 
when contemplating the animating facts, and 
the still more animating prospects, presented 
before you by means of missionary intelligence? 
In view of facts and prospects such as these, the 
very heavens rejoice ; and it is reasonable that 
we should rejoice with them. It would be an 
impeachment of our piety and benevolence, 
were we capable of doing otherwise. 

I would not be understood, in any thing here 
said, as recommending the study of missionary 
intelligence, to the neglect of the Scriptures, 
and other religious books. I am aware that, in 
the minds of some, there is danger of this. But 



the world's salvation. 233 

the real Christian, I confidently trust, will suf- 
fer nothing to detract his frequent, studious, 
and solemn attention from the Word of God. 
And the Christian who is wise will not allow 
his thirst after missionary intelligence to give 
him a disrelish for doctrinal discussions, and for 
religious studies of a severer nature. There is 
such a thing as sustaining the Christian charac- 
ter in its due proportions. We may, I think, 
statedly peruse and wisely improve the interest- 
ing religious intelligence of the day, and still 
not neglect those other important studies and 
pursuits, which pertain to the Christian life. 

It should excite our gratitude, after what has 
been said, that so much animating intelligence 
of a religious nature is furnished and published 
at the present time. Only a few years have 
elapsed, since this was not the case. Little 
religious intelligence was published, or was to 
be published. But a new era in this respect 
seems to have commenced. Christians now 
have the privilege of hearing often respecting 
those things in which they are most deeply in- 
terested. Religious papers and pamphlets are 
circulating in almost every village and hamlet 
20* 



234 the world's salvation. 

of our country; they are flying to the utmost 
regions of the world ; and to have them in pos- 
session, and to keep pace with their contents, 
are deemed essential to a religious education, 
and to an accomplished religious life. 

In view of what has been said, let every 
reader duly appreciate the importance of giving 
attention to missionary intelligence. This, we 
have seen, will be conducive, not only to our 
general improvement, but to our religious 
knowledge, and growth in grace. Or if we 
have conceived objections to the missionary 
cause, it is by this means they will best be 
obviated and removed. Or if those who love 
the kingdom of Christ have never yet felt inter- 
ested and engaged on the subject of missions, it 
must be because of their ignorance of facts ; as 
a full knowledge of facts pertaining to this sub- 
ject cannot fail to enlist every pious, benevolent 
heart in its favor. By a proper attention to 
these facts, we shall also find encouragement to 
persevere in our devotedness to the cause of 
missions ; shall be excited to pray for it; shall 
know how to pray; and our prayers and alms 
shall ascend up together as a memorial of us 



the world's salvation. 235 

before the throne of God. And by thus observ- 
ing the movements and triumphs of the Re- 
deemer's kingdom, the hearts of his people will 
rejoice and be glad ; and they will be prepared 
to sing with the sweetest devotion, "Be thou 
exalted, Lord, above the heavens ; be thou 
exalted in thine own strength ; and let the whole 
earth be filled with thy glory. Amen and 
Amen.' 1 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Change of Feeling and Action in respect to 
Missions. 

When we compare the state of religion in 
this country with what it was during the latter 
half of the last century, we perceive, at once, 
that there has been a great, and I must think a 
favorable change. There are those, I am aware, 
who will have it that " the former days were 



236 the world's salvation. 

better than these ; " but it may well be doubted 
whether they judge " wisely concerning this." 
In some respects, it is very likely, the present 
age will not bear comparison with that which 
preceded it. There may be less stability in our 
times, than formerly — less of a staid, quiet, 
conservative spirit. The preaching of the last 
age, too, may have been more didactic and in- 
structive, especially on some points of doctrine. 
But was it more pungent, eloquent and per- 
suasive ? Was it attended with greater and 
better effects ? 

Many persons now living can remember the 
time, when there were almost no young persons, 
of either sex, in the evangelical churches of 
New England, and when the whole number of 
church members was comparatively small. 
They can remember when there were few re- 
vivals of religion, and in many congregations 
none at all. Some pious people of mature age 
had never witnessed such a scene, and had 
scarcely heard of one, unless it were by tradi- 
tion from the times of Edwards and Whitefield. 
There were few pious young men in our col- 
leges and seminaries of learning, who were 



the world's salvation. 237 

looking forward to the gospel ministry ; and 
nothing done to aid young men of piety and 
promise, in their preparation for so great a 
work. There were no Bible, Missionary, and 
Tract Societies ; no Sabbath schools ; and al- 
most no religious books, except the Bible, in 
which children and youth would be likely to 
feel interested. In regard to the whole subject 
of missions, whether to the destitute of our own 
land, or to the distant heathen, the Christian 
world was comparatively asleep. There were 
a few, here and there, whose sympathies were 
awakened in behalf of their perishing fellow 
men, and whose feelings prompted them to 
spend much time in prayer in reference to the 
subject ; but no system of effort was matured, 
and little or nothing was done to carry into ef- 
fect the great missionary injunction of the 
Saviour. 

When we contemplate these facts, we can but 
see that there has been a change — a great 
change — a change, on the whole, very much for 
the better. The state of the religious world 
(among and around ourselves, at least,) has im- 
proved; and it would be an affront to the God of 



238 the world's salvation. 

grace not to acknowledge it, and not to make 
the acknowledgment with gratitude and praise. 

It is not my purpose to speak of this change 
in all its parts, but only as it relates more espe- 
cially to the cause of missions. Within the 
memory of many still living, there has been a 
great and glorious change in respect to this sub- 
ject ; and the question to be considered is, How 
has this change been brought about ? By what 
means and influences has it been effected ? If 
we shall succeed in answering these questions 
correctly, we may the better see how the begun 
work is to be carried on, and at length consum- 
mated. 

Obviously, the change of which we speak 
has not been brought about by miracles, or by 
any sudden, surprising revolution. Christ has 
not appeared personally in his church, to issue 
commands, or to urge motives. He has not em- 
ployed visibly the ministry of angels, or com- 
missioned individuals to return from the dead, 
to impress and arouse his slumbering people. 
Nor has he imparted to any of his servants, as 
in primitive times, the gifts of healing and of 
tongues. Nor have there been any striking, 



the world's salvation. 239 

overwhelming providences, or any sudden revo- 
lutions, to which the change in question can be 
ascribed. 

This change commenced silently, almost im- 
perceptibly, some fifty to seventy years ago. It 
has proceeded gradually, from year to year, and 
all in the natural use of means. No law of na- 
ture has been suspended or violated, but every 
thing has moved on so quietly and unobtrusively, 
that an indifferent observer could hardly see that 
any special movement was in progress. It was 
once said by our Saviour, " The kingdom of 
God cometh not with observation." In the 
change of which we speak, this remark has 
been signally verified. At some of its stages, 
it has been scarcely perceptible from one year 
to another ; and yet, when we look back upon 
it at the end of fifty years, we see that it has 
been great and glorious. 

The change here referred to is to be ascribed 
primarily and efficiently to the Holy Spirit of 
God. It has been, and is, the work of God. 
God has poured out his Spirit and revived his 
work, in all the several branches of it ; and in 
this, among the rest — the interest which should 



240 the world's salvation. 

he felt and manifested in the salvation of the 
toorld. But though the change in question is 
to be ascribed, and the glory of it rendered, to 
the Holy Spirit ; still, this divine agent has been 
operating, not upon passive, but active subjects, 
and his influence, at every step, has been ex- 
erted through the intervention of means, and in 
perfect accordance with the laws and principles 
of the human mind. It is pertinent to inquire, 
therefore, what means have been used, and 
what has been done by individuals and churches, 
in bringing about the change we are consider- 
ing. And, 

1. In promoting this work, there has been 
the diffusion of light and truth, not only in 
heathen lands, but among Christians in our own 
land. Many subjects, connected more or less 
with that of missions, have been brought into 
discussion, and their true import and practical 
influence have been pointed out. Among these, 
are the sufficiency and universality of the pro- 
visions of the gospel, and the singular adapted- 
ness of these provisions to the wants of man, 
wherever and however he may be situated ; 
whether civilized or uncivilized, Pagan or 



the world's salvation. 241 

Christian. Then the reasonableness of our 
Saviour's injunction, " Go ye into all the world, 
and preach the gospel to every creature," has 
been clearly exhibited, and its binding obligation, 
not only upon the disciples who first heard it, 
but upon Christians in this age, and in all ages, 
has been strongly urged. A vast increase of 
light has also been shed upon the actual condi- 
tion and prospects of the heathen nations. Their 
darkness and ignorance, their vices and cruelties, 
their deep degradation and wretchedness, have 
been searched out and pointed out. They have 
been held up to the gaze and the wonder of 
Christendom. Christians have also been led to 
investigate more accurately than formerly the 
prospects of the heathen for eternity. The hope 
used to be indulged, and was not unfrequently 
expressed, that there were many pious persons 
among the heathen, who, though ignorant of the 
gospel, might yet be saved on the ground of it, 
in the final day. But more recent inquiries 
have led to the melancholy conclusion, that true 
piety is scarcely to be found in heathen lands, 
and that the countless myriads who swarm those 
dark portions of the earth, are not only degraded 
21 



242 the world's salvation. 

and miserable here, but are preparing for unut- 
terable miseries hereafter. The light which has 
been shed upon these and kindred subjects has 
made Christians better acquainted with their 
duties to the heathen than ever before. Duties 
once but little thought of, are now clearly per- 
ceived — too clearly to be neglected with an easy 
conscience, or a cheerful heart. But this leads 
me to remark, 

2. That the diffusion of light on the subject 
of missions has been attended, to some extent, 
with its appropriate effect, in exciting interest 
and awakening feeling. Christians have not 
only perceived the truth, but they have felt its 
power. It has been set home upon their hearts 
by the Holy Spirit. Especially have the new 
views entertained respecting the miserable con- 
dition of the heathen in this life, and their pros- 
pects for eternity, awakened a deep sympathy in 
Christian minds, and an earnest desire to extend 
to them relief. Many of my readers will re- 
member what a sensation was produced, when 
such works as Buchanan's Researches, and 
Home's Letters on Missions, were first published 
in this country. It was as though a new world 



the world's salvation. 243 

had been discovered — a world of darkness and 
of the shadow of death ; and many a heart burned 
with desire to hold up in that world of darkness 
the light of spiritual life. The memoirs of some 
of the earlier missionaries, who fell upon the 
high places of the field, tended greatly to in- 
crease the interest which was before felt. Their 
premature departure, instead of damping the 
ardor of others, operated rather to promote it. 
Numbers began to feel, and to feel deeply, that 
a cause in which such precious lives had been 
offered up must not be abandoned; and one after 
another declared themselves ready "to make up 
the hedge and stand in the gap" which God in 
his providence had occasioned. It is not pre- 
tended that there is as much feeling on the sub- 
ject of missions, or that there ever has been, 
among Christians in this country, as the cause 
demands. Nor am I sure that there has been 
any considerable increase of feeling, more espe- 
cially as to the intensity of it, during the last 
twenty years. An interest in the subject has 
certainly been extended. It has been more 
widely and generally diffused. It has become, 
too, I trust, more chastened and enlightened. 



244 the world's salvation. 

But it was as deep, perhaps, in the soul of par- 
ticular individuals, during some of the first 
years of the foreign missionary movement, as it 
has ever been since. Light burst in upon their 
minds, and it awakened all the sensibilities 
of their hearts. And these awakened sensibili- 
ties could not be suppressed. They were early 
manifested, and continue to be manifested, in 
such ways as the divine Word inculcates, and as 
the Spirit of God may be supposed to suggest. 
In particular, 

3. There has been a great increase of en- 
lightened and earnest prayer for the conversion 
of the nations. Probably there never has been 
a time since the first promulgation of the gospel, 
when individuals were not praying for its gen- 
eral diffusion. Indeed, so long ago as the days 
of the Psalmist, God's ancient people were ac- 
customed to pray, that "his way might be 
known upon earth, and his saving health among 
all nations." But there is something remark- 
able in that spirit of prayer, which began to ex- 
hibit itself at the very commencement of the 
missionary movement of modern times. The 
whole subject was studied and pondered with 



the world's salvation. 245 

prayer. The successive plans of operation in 
regard to it were projected and matured in the 
same way. The manner in which the monthly 
Concert of prayer came into being and was 
adopted, is evidence that the spirit of prayer was 
then very generally diffused. More than a 
hundred years ago, a proposition originated in 
Scotland for a " visible union of God's people in 
extraordinary prayer for the revival of religion, 
and the advancement of Christ's kingdom on 
earth, pursuant to Scripture promises and proph- 
ecies concerning the last time." In accordance 
with this plan, a quarterly concert of prayer was 
established, not only in Scotland and some parts 
of England, but in this country ; and the first 
President Edwards wrote a book with a view to 
recommend it, and further its adoption. Still, 
it never became general, and except in a few 
congregations, the observance of it was not long 
continued.^ There was not enough of the 
spirit of prayer at that time in the churches to 
sustain it. But no sooner was the plan of the 



* It is an interesting fact, that in some congregations it was con- 
tinued, till the establishment of the present monthly concert of 
prayer. 

21* 



246 the world's salvation. 

present monthly concert of prayer (which origi- 
nated in a small circle in England,) proposed, 
than it was generally and cordially welcomed. 
No book was needed to urge its adoption. As 
fast as it became known, it was received with 
almost universal favor, and for a long course of 
years, its monthly return has been greeted as 
an occasion most grateful to the people of God. 
In every land where the gospel is preached — in 
many lands where, till but recently, the mid- 
night of heathenism was unbroken — the Monthly 
Concert of prayer is now observed, and we hope 
will continue to be observed, till the great object 
prayed for is fully realized, and the earth is 
filled with the knowledge and love of God. 
But, 

4. The revived spirit of missions has shown 
itself not only in prayer, but in corresponding 
efforts and sacrifices for the spread of the gospel. 
Young persons of both sexes — the flower of our 
churches — have freely offered themselves for the 
service. Foregoing the endearments of country 
and home, they have gone to endure privations, 
to encounter perils and hardships, and to wear 
out life among the distant heathen. And while 



the world's salvation 247 

they are thus employed in foreign fields, bearing 
the burthen and heat of the day, their brethren at 
home have banded themselves together for their 
encouragement and support. They remember 
those who have gone out from the midst of them 
at the throne of grace, and provision is made, 
from year to year, for their sustenance and 
comfort. 

And we see performed, not only those works 
of benevolence which stand in immediate con- 
nection with the missionary service, but others, 
which are related to it more remotely. In- 
creased attention is given to the religious in- 
struction of children and youth, and care is 
taken to imbue their minds early with a mis- 
sionary spirit, and to train them up to habits of 
benevolence. Thus, a generation, it is hoped, 
is about to come upon the stage, which will feel 
more deeply foi the cause of missions than their 
fathers have done, and will carry it forward with 
increased energy and success. Special efforts 
are also made to educate pious young men for 
the ministry, and prepare numbers of them for 
the missionary field. And while these neces- 
sary branches of the great enterprise are in pro- 



248 the world's salvation. 

gress, the Bible is being translated into all the 
languages of the world, and is scattered on every 
breeze to the benighted and destitute. The 
press, too, is pouring forth its myriads of tracts, 
whose leaves, like those of the tree of life, are 
for the healing of the nations. 

Nor have the manifold obstructions to the free 
progress of the gospel — such as intemperance 
with its kindred vices, oppression, persecution, 
slavery and war — been overlooked. These gi- 
ant forms of iniquity have been successfully 
assailed, and are likely, ere long, to be taken 
out of the way ; so that the chariot of salvation 
may roil freely on, and the world's redemption 
may be speedily consummated. 

Such are some of the ways in which the 
awakened spirit of religion is showing itself in 
our own times — some of the means and charac- 
teristics of that great moral change, of which I 
spoke in the commencement of the chapter. 

There is much reason to hope that this good 
work will continue and increase, till the glorious 
end at which it aims shall be finally accom- 
plished. For in the first place, it has been a 
silent and gradual work. It has been the fruit, 



the world's salvation, 249 

not of a high and momentary excitement, but of 
faith, of patience, of Christian love. It has been 
conducted, so far as appears, on Christian prin- 
ciples, which principles are unchanging and 
abiding. Then this work has all the marks of 
the Spirit's influence upon it — of being a genu- 
ine work of God ; and when God commences a 
great work of this kind, he does not leave it half 
accomplished. It is his usual method to com- 
plete, to consummate it. 

"The work that wisdom undertakes, 
" Eternal mercy ne'er forsakes." 

But then, as God has commenced this vast 
enterprise, and thus far carried it on, by human 
instrumentality ; so he will continue it (if it be 
continued,) in the same way. His people must 
exert themselves, as they have done, and more 
than they have done, or the work will come to 
a stand, and shortly cease. They must continue 
to search for light on every topic connected with 
the missionary enterprise ; and as new light is 
obtained, it must be diffused. They must scat- 
ter it abroad, to the utmost extent of their means 
and influence. 

They must be watchful, too, lest by familiar- 



250 the world's salvation. 

ity with the subject of missions, their sensibili- 
ties become callous, and their hearts hard. 
Christians should not only study to become 
better acquainted with this great subject, but 
they should feel its importance more and more. 
This is one of the few subjects that will bear 
inquiry, bear thinking of; and the more deeply 
and thoroughly it is pondered, the more impres- 
sive and interesting it will become. 

Moreover, if God is intending to carry for- 
ward this work, he will be inquired of by his 
people to do it for them. The work of missions 
was commenced in prayer. Every step of its 
progress, thus far, has been taken in prayer. 
And if prayer is withheld, it will proceed no 
farther. Let Christians then be admonished to 
be instant in prayer. Not only at the monthly 
concert, but in the closet, in the family, in the 
social circle, in the great congregation, let them 
remember a world lying in wickedness, and 
earnestly plead for its redemption. 

And let them continue to labor, as well as 
pray. Let them gird and prepare themselves 
for greater labors and sacrifices, and sorer con- 
flicts, than any they have yet experienced. The 



the world's salvation. 251 

grand enterprise before them has been com- 
menced, but is not accomplished. Nor will it 
be accomplished without a struggle. Satan has 
held his empire over this world too long, to re- 
sign it easily. He is too firmly enthroned in 
the hearts of his vassals, to be dispossessed, but 
by great and persevering exertions. But let not 
the people of God despair. Nil desperandum 
Christo duce. " With Christ for a leader noth- 
ing is to be despaired of." " Prayer and pains can 
accomplish all things." The great Son of God 
is yet to have the whole heathen world " for his 
inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth 
for his possession." " He shall have dominion 
from sea to sea, and from the river unto the 
ends of the earth." Only let his people follow 
him — fight under him — and yield a cheerful 
obedience to his commands ; and his words of 
promise shall, ere long, be verified, and all the 
ends of the earth shall see of his salvation. 



252 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Disastrous Results of a failure of the Missionary 
Enterprise. 

The failure of any great enterprise renders 
the renewing of it exceedingly difficult — much 
more so than it was in the first instance to com- 
mence it. We see this illustrated in the every 
day occurrences of life. The prisoner in close 
and solitary confinement forms a plan for effect- 
ing his escape ; and by the assistance of others, 
and by long and wearisome effort on his own 
part, he has carried it almost to the point of 
execution. The labor of a few hours will set 
him at liberty. But in this crisis of all his 
pains and toils, he is discovered and defeated. 
His hopes are disappointed ; his labor is lost. 
Instead of liberty, he is more closely guarded, 
and his confinement is made more rigorous than 
ever. He is discouraged, therefore ; his spirit 
sinks and dies within him ; and in every view, 
it is more difficult for him to make another ef- 
fort to escape, and carry it out, than it was to 
enter upon the first. 



the world's salvation. 253 

Here is a young man trained to commercial 
pursuits, and just entering- the great mart of 
business for himself. Full of enterprise and 
hope, he lays his plans, anxiously watches every 
turn of affairs, spreads his sail to the favoring 
breeze, and expects soon to be wafted into the 
snug harbor of wealth. For a time, he moves 
pleasantly and prosperously on ; fortune seems 
to favor; and the object of his wishes is almost 
within his grasp. But in an evil hour, some 
unanticipated change takes place, and all is lost. 
By the failure of those on whom he depends, or 
to whom he stands pledged, or by some other of 
the thousand casualties to which men of en- 
larged business are liable, his fair fortunes are 
suddenly wrecked, and he finds himself over- 
whelmed with embarrassments. It is perfectly 
obvious, that this man has now more formidable 
difficulties to contend with, than when he first 
entered the business of life. He may rise again, 
He may come up with more experience, and 
under better auspices, than ever before. But it 
is rather to be expected that he will become 
discouraged, and give over the pursuit of wealth, 
in despair. 

22 



254 the world's salvation. 

One of the severest shocks that the cause of 
civil liberty has received in modern times, grew 
out of the failure of the French revolution. 
The republicans of France succeeded in over- 
throwing their ancient monarchy, and in estab- 
lishing a free, representative government. They 
proceeded with it a certain way; but it soon 
became obvious that the people were incapable 
of governing themselves. They must have a 
stronger government, or none at all ; and to es- 
cape the horrors of anarchy, revolution, and 
blood, the nation threw itself into the arms of 
the great military despot of modern times. It 
greeted the return of monarchy, as a happy de- 
liverance. And for the last half century, the 
revolution in France has been appealed to by 
the legitimatists of Europe, as a standing proof of 
the dangers and evils of civil freedom, and of 
the blessedness of being ruled by a king. 

"We have an affecting illustration of the same 
thought frequently presenting itself in the relig- 
ious world. The thoughtless sinner is awa- 
kened to a sense of his guilt and danger, and to 
the importance of attending to the concerns of 
his soul. He deeply feels that something must 



the world's salvation. 255 

be done, and solemnly resolves that something 
shall be. He inquires, he converses, he weeps, 
he prays. He earnestly entreats the prayers of 
others, and does every thing he can think of — 
except to repent and believe the gospel — to se- 
cure his salvation. But neglecting to do the 
one thing needful, he grows no better ; makes 
no progress ; receives no real, spiritual comfort ; 
and after a time, becomes discouraged and re- 
lapses. He grieves away the striving Spirit, 
and plunges again into stupidity and worldli- 
ness. Now it is by common consent acknowl- 
edged, that this man's spiritual prospects are 
darker, and his case more hopeless, than it was 
before. He is a greater sinner than ever before. 
His heart is harder ; his courage to attempt any 
thing for his own salvation less ; and the proba- 
bility is fearfully increased, that he will persist 
in wickedness and go down to death. 

The great lesson taught by these several ex- 
amples is one and the same ; and I propose now 
to apply it to another subject of much interest 
in the religious world ; I mean that of missions. 
The great missionary enterprise of modern 
times, having for its object the conversion of the 



256 the world's salvation. 

nations, has been commenced ; but is not com- 
pleted. It has been fairly entered upon ; but 
its full consummation is yet in the distance, and 
(except as we have the Divine promises to sup- 
port our faith) may be regarded as a problem. 
The enterprise has not so far advanced, as to ren- 
der an utter failure in itself an impossible, or even 
an improbable event. I have great confidence, 
indeed, that it will not fail ; — that it will be car- 
ried on, with increasing energy and success, till 
all, and more than all that its friends anticipate, 
shall be realized. But then my trust is in God, 
and not in men. I have no firm confidence in 
changeful appearances, or in human professions 
or resolutions. I know that the work is great 
and arduous, involving much toil and suffering, 
and many sacrifices ; and that men, even good 
men, are mutable and frail. Then they have 
enemies to contend with of great subtlety and 
power, and of vast resources. And the religion 
which they are laboring to propagate is not 
agreeable to the natural desires, inclinations 
and habits of men, but directly opposed to them. 
Under such circumstances, except as the Divine 
arm may be relied on to sustain, assist, and 



the world's salvation. 2-57 

bless his people, and crown their efforts with 
success ; who can anticipate any thing but fail- 
ure. Let God but withhold his Spirit from our 
churches for a few years, so that our youth are 
not converted, and missionaries are not raised 
up, and the requisite support is not furnished 
for those already in the field ; and where are 
we ? What is the fate of the great missionary 
movement of our times ? Its wheels are not 
only stayed, but running back ; and when once 
their retrograde motion is commenced, it will be 
hard stopping it. It will be likely to go on, and 
the cause to go down, till the work of missions 
has literally failed, and all the bitter consequen- 
ces of a failure are realized. Have the friends 
of missions sufficiently considered the subject in 
this light ? Have they duly estimated the con- 
sequences of a failure in this enterprise, and thus 
nerved themselves with resolution to resist and 
prevent it ? Or have not some — under the im- 
pression that a failure was impossible — consented 
to relax effort, and to rest and slumber on their 
arms ? 

Passing over much that might be said as to 
the consequences of a failure, I propose to draw 
22* 



25S the world's salvation. 

attention to one of them only. It is that indi- 
cated in the examples and illustrations above 
adduced. If the present missionary movement 
is suffered to subside, and that great and glori- 
ous enterprise on which the church has entered 
with so much encouragement and hope, fails, 
how, token shall it be renewed ? Can it ever be 
renewed under so favorable auspices? Will 
not the difficulties of another commencement be 
fourfold greater than those we have experi- 
enced ; and an hundred fold greater than can 
possibly be realized in the farther prosecution of 
the present enterprise ? 

In the first place, should the existing effort be 
permitted to fail, the few surviving friends of 
missions would be deeply, heartily discouraged. 
That the cause would still have friends, and 
friends on the earth, is as certain as that God's 
promises can never fail. But then these, it may 
be feared, would be few and feeble, and in no 
situation, and with no heart, to make another 
effort. For they would reason in this way : ' If, 
when the missionary work had been commenced, 
and carried on successfully for a course of years, 
it could not be sustained ; much less can it be 



the world's salvation. 259 

sustained and prosecuted now ! If, when it 
was in existence, and in happy progress, it was 
suffered to languish, and at length to cease ; 
what encouragement can there be for us, in our 
present circumstances, to make another effort ? 
No ; " the time has not come, the time when the 
Lord's house is to be built ;" and we can only 
wait till our strength is renewed, and providence 
brings round a more favorable opportunity.' 

And not only would the friends of missions 
be discouraged, but the enemy would be greatly 
encouraged and strengthened. Popery, Pagan- 
ism, Judaism, infidelity, and all those numerous 
forms of error which now stand arrayed against 
the church, would lift up their heads, and their 
votaries would rejoice together with a malicious, 
a satanic joy. All hell would be moved at such 
a triumph, and its inmost recesses would re- 
sound with notes of victory. When John saw 
in vision the two mystical witnesses slain, the 
wicked of the earth are represented as rejoicing 
over them, and making merry, and sending gifts 
one to another. Such rejoicing would there 
now be among the wicked of the earth, if the 



260 the world's salvation. 

work of publishing the gospel among the nations 
was to come to an end, and be abandoned. 

Again, should such an event be realized, it 
might be referred to for ages as a standing proof 
that the gospel could never be universally prop- 
agated — that the world could never be converted 
to Christ. ' For when,' it would be asked, ' can 
the world's conversion be attempted to better 
advantage, than it was in the first half of the 
nineteenth century ? And as it failed then, it 
must always fail. It is to no purpose to waste 
time and money, strength and life, in any far- 
ther efforts of this nature.' So the weak faith 
of surviving friends might reason, as I have re- 
marked above. So the hostility of exulting 
enemies would most certainly reason. They 
would appeal to the acknowledged failure of the 
missionary effort, much as the enemies of civil 
freedom all over Europe now appeal to the 
experiment of the revolution in France. ' The 
French people made the attempt to establish a 
republican government ; and it ended in anarchy 
and blood. These Christians made the attempt 
to propagate their religion all over the earth ; 
and having expended much money and many 



the world's salvation. 261 

lives, they were constrained to abandon it. Let 
both classes learn wisdom, and be cautious how 
they enter again upon such fruitless and disas- 
trous experiments.' 

Thus sagely would the world reason, and 
proffer its counsels to the people of God, and 
dissuade from any further missionary move- 
ments, on supposition the present movement 
were to be abandoned. And in all probability, 
their arguments would be yielded to. The 
Christians of that day, weakened and discour- 
aged, would relapse into a profound slumber — 
the more profound for having been, for a longtime, 
disturbed. Popery would soon succeed in extin- 
guishing the lights of religion and learning, 
which had been kindled here and there, within 
the circle of its influence. Paganism, no longer 
invaded, would protract indefinitely its bloody 
reign. The false prophet would sway his iron 
sceptre over the souls and bodies of his deluded 
votaries. Darkness would again cover the 
earth, and gross darkness the people ; and the 
only remaining hope of the world would be, 
that after another slumber of ages — another 
long reign of superstition, delusion, crime, and 



262 the world's salvation. 

misery ; the promises of heaven would at length 
be remembered, and a season of reviving and 
refreshing would come. 

Do any say that the present missionary enter- 
prise cannot fail, and that these deplorable re- 
sults can never be realized ? Bat why may not 
the present effort for the conversion of the na- 
tions fail ? Is there any thing in its nature and 
object to forbid a failure ? Or any thing in the 
spirit and resolution of its friends, or in the 
extent to which it has already advanced, to give 
assurance of success V* For one, I must con- 
fess, that I can see no ground of assurance here. 
But the promise of God, it is said, stands pledged, 



* The reformation from Popery went on gloriously, for the first 
forty or fifty years. Had it proceeded in like manner for the next 
fifty years, Popery had been utterly overthrown. But it came to a 
stand, and has made little progress since. So the Moravian missions 
prospered wonderfully, for the first forty or fifty years. Had the 
same ratio of increase been continued, from that time to this, the world 
had been converted. But though their missions still exist, and are 
highly useful, it is very evident that the freshness and vigor of the 
original movement are gone. I feel no little anxiety to see the great 
missionary movement of modern times fairly over the first half cen- 
tury of its existence, and prosperously launched upon its second half 
century, If this can be done — I do not say without any diminution 
of interest, but with a steady increase of interest ; there will be much 
reason to hope. 



the world's salvation. 263 

and his promise never fails. God has. indeed 
promised that " the knowledge of the Lord shall 
one day " cover the earth, as the waters do the 
seas" — that " the kingdom, and dominion, and 
greatness of the kingdom under the whole heav- 
en, shall" at some time, " be given to the peo- 
ple of the saints of the Most High." But has 
he promised that this shall be done immediate- 
ly — done in connection with the present mis- 
sionary effort ? It would be difficult, perhaps, 
to demonstrate as much as this. Hence, the 
promises of God as to the ultimate prevalence of 
Christ's kingdom in the earth may not fail ; and 
still, the present missionary effort may cease 
and be abandoned. 

But it will be said, that it is not God's usual 
method to send his Spirit, and commence a 
great moral movement of this kind, and then 
relinquish it. And this, I admit, is true. Nor 
will God abandon the present missionary enter- 
prise, unless his friends become remiss and 
negligent in it, and thus provoke him to depart. 
That the work of missions is a work of God — 
one dear to his heart — one sustained and accom- 
plished by his power, I have no doubt. It is a 
work which he has enjoined, in which he is 



264 the world's salvation. 

deeply interested, and which he loves to see 
prosper. But his plan is to carry forward this 
work, not by miracles, but by human means ; 
not exclusively or chiefly by an angelic minis- 
try, but through the instrumentality of his peo- 
ple. So long as his people are active and 
faithful, the work of missions will undoubtedly 
prosper. God will work in them, and by them, 
and crown their labors with all desirable suc- 
cess. But when his people become weary in 
well-doing, thinking the service committed to 
them hard and burthensome, and desiring and 
praying to be excused from it, God's Spirit and 
presence will be withdrawn, and defeat and 
failure will inevitably follow. 

The present missionary effort — that glorious 
work which has been undertaken in our church- 
es, and the influence of which is felt to the ends 
of the earth — need not fail. It certainly should 
not fail. It ivill not fail — except through the 
fault of the present generation of Christians* 
Opposition from without cannot overthrow it. 
Not all the powers of earth and hell can defeat 
it, so long as those concerned in it enjoy the 
continued favor and blessing of God. And God 
will never be wanting to them, unless they are 



the world's SALVATION. 265 

first wanting to him, and to themselves. Let 
them, then, gird up the loins of their minds, and 
put on strength. Let them address themselves 
to the work they have undertaken, with renewed 
energy and zeal. Every year that this work is 
successfully prosecuted, increases hope. Every 
advance that is made in it— every difficulty 
overcome, or victory gained, renders it less and 
less probable that it will ever be abandoned. 
On the contrary, every symptom of coldness or 
weariness in regard to it — any apparent dimi- 
nution of interest and effort, or any seeming 
unwillingness to make further sacrifices — these 
are the things most calculated to awaken solici- 
tude, and fill the heart of intelligent, watchful 
piety with anxiety and fear. 

These then are the things to be chiefly guarded 
against, by all those who are waiting and pray- 
ing for the world's redemption. Let them not 
feel as though the present missionary effort 
could not fail, but as though it need not — must 
not. Let them not think it will certainly go on, 
through the promise and power of God, inde- 
pendent of their exertions, but remember that 
every thing, under God, is depending on them- 
23 



266 the world's salvation. 

selves. And by all the considerations that have 
been urged — by all the darkness, discourage- 
ments and miseries consequent upon a failure of 
the present effort — let them impress and charge 
upon themselves to be faithful. Let each one 
say on his own behalf, and consistently carry 
out the declaration, " So far as my personal 
efforts or sufferings— my toils, sacrifices, and 
prayers can avail any thing ; the cause of mis- 
sions shall never fail. I stand committed to 
this cause for life. Be the conflict longer or 
shorter, I am enlisted for the war. I am en- 
listed, too, with my whole heart and strength. 
Myself and all that I have is consecrated. 
Nothing that I can reasonably be expected to 
do to promote the kingdom of Christ in the 
world, shall be left undone. Nothing that I can 
consistently render shall ever be withheld. 

Let the people of God, collectively and indi- 
vidually, come up to the work of missions in 
this spirit; and it can never fail. The ever- 
lasting mountains shall be scattered; the per- 
petual hills shall bow ; but the cause of missions, 
thus supported, thus cared for, can never fail. 
From year to year it will go forward, sustained 



the world's salvation. 267 

and blessed by the right hand of Omnipotence. 
One conquest after another will be achieved. 
One hindrance after another will be taken out 
of the way. And soon shall be heard, " great 
voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this 
world have become the kingdoms of our Lord, 
and of his Christ, and he shall reign forever and 
ever." 



CHAPTER XV. 

The Prosperity of the Churches essential to the 
Success of Missions. 

Paul and Barnabas were distinguished among 
the primitive disciples, as missionaries to the 
heathen. After they had accomplished their 
first mission, we read of their returning to Anti- 
och, " whence they had been recommended to 
the grace of God for the work which they ful- 
filled." Here, it is said, " they abode long time 



268 the world's salvation. 

with the disciples." Their attention was occu- 
pied, during this interval, in discussing and 
settling the great question whether circumcision 
and the ceremonial law should be imposed upon 
the Gentile converts ; in " teaching and preach- 
ing the Word of the Lord ;" and in promoting, 
by all methods, the peace, purity, and enlarge- 
ment of the church. 

Possibly it may have been thought, that as 
Paul and Barnabas were missionaries to the 
heathen, it was aside from their appropriate 
sphere to expend so much time and labor for 
the benefit of the church at Antioch. They 
however judged differently, and doubtless cor- 
rectly : for the same love of religion and con- 
cern for souls, which prompted them to go forth 
as missionaries to the heathen, would prompt 
them to labor, as occasion presented, for the 
benefit of the churches they had left. And not 
only so, they must have felt deeply, that it was 
all important and even essential to the success 
of their labors abroad, that the churches at home 
should continue to prosper. And this is the 
subject to which I would now invite attention : 
The continued prosperity of the churches at 



the world's salvation. 269 

home essential to the success of foreign missions. 
That the churches at home may continue to 
prosper, several things are necessary. And 

1. That they be supplied with able and 
faithful pastors. Without pastors, they will 
have no spiritual watchmen or guides, none to 
feed them with knowledge and understanding, 
none to break to them the bread of life. They 
will of course be scattered as sheep having no 
shepherd. And with any besides able and 
faithful pastors, their situation might be even 
more pitiable than though they were entirely 
destitute. 

2. That the churches may prosper, they 
must live in peace. Broils and dissensions are 
nowhere more destructive, or more to be dep- 
recated, than in the church of Christ. They 
are attended necessarily with a spirit of aliena- 
tion, envy, and bitterness, which is directly 
contrary to the spirit of the gospel. In a season 
of contention respecting religion, and especially 
respecting its external appendages, the substance 
of religion is sure to be lost, and the holy fire of 
love is extinguished. No instance, it is pre- 
sumed, can be mentioned, in which religion has 

23* 



270 the world's salvation. 

flourished, and a church prospered, during such 
a season. In the earliest and happiest days of 
the Christian community, it is recorded of its 
members that they " were of one heart, and of 
one soul ;" and it was among the last directions 
of Paul to the church at Corinth, a direction on 
which was suspended signal blessings, that they 
should "be of one mind, and live in peace.'' 

3. The prosperity of the church requires 
that its members properly understand and cor- 
dially receive the great truths of the gospel. 
These are the spiritual nutriment of the Christ- 
ian — "the sincere milk of the word," which he 
desires to receive, and by which he lives. And 
as they are the support of Christians, so they 
must be of churches which are composed of 
Christians. These also are the spiritual instru- 
ments, by which hard hearts are broken, stub- 
born wills bowed, and the rude children of 
nature are prepared for the church of God, and 
the kingdom of glory. On these accounts it 
must be essential to the prosperity of a church, 
that it understand and embrace the great doc- 
trines of the gospel. Deprive any church of 
these doctrines, and however elevated its pres- 



the world's salvation. 271 

ent standing, it will soon be seen to fall from its 
spiritual glory, to wither, and decay. 

4. It is further necessary to the prosperity 
of the churches, that the true spirit of religion 
be generally diffused among the members. 
This is essentially a spirit of love — love which 
fixes upon God as its supreme object, and upon 
other objects in proportion to their perceived 
importance. It is a spirit of humility and faith. 
It disposes its possessor to entertain low thoughts 
of himself, but high thoughts, exalted concep- 
tions, of God. It disposes him to fall, as an 
unworthy sinful creature, at the feet of an aton- 
ing Saviour, and fix his whole trust and reliance 
upon him. It is also a spirit of activity and 
prayer. It will excite those in whose hearts it 
dwells to do all they consistently can, for the 
honor of God, the advancement of his cause, and 
the salvation of immortal souls. And feeling 
that they can do nothing without strength and 
assistance from above, they will be led to ap- 
proach the throne of grace, to seek by fervent, 
persevering prayer, the promised Spirit and 
blessing of Jehovah. The spirit of religion is 
moreover a spirit of liberality. He who main- 



272 the world's salvation. 

tains it in vigorous exercise can assent heartily 
to the truth of the apostle's declaration, " Ye 
are not your own, for ye are bought with a 
price ; wherefore glorify God, in your body and 
in your spirit, which are God's." He regards 
all that he is and has as consecrated to the ser- 
vice of Christ, and is ready to make any sacri- 
fice or exertion, whenever he can be satisfied 
that his Redeemer calls. No words are neces- 
sary to show, that when a spirit such as this is 
generally diffused and enjoyed in the churches, 
they must be in a prosperous state. They will 
walk, like the primitive churches, " in the fear 
of the Lord and in the comforts of the Holy 
Ghost," and will be builded up under the smiles 
of their all-powerful Redeemer. And as little 
need be said to show, that no external circum- 
stances or advantages can compensate for the 
absence of such a spirit. Churches may be able 
to tell of their wealth and numbers, and point to 
the splendor of their exterior embellishments ; 
but if they lack the true spirit of religion, all is 
but a body without a soul, and on all may prop- 
erly be inscribed, " The glory has departed." 
5. When the churches prosper, the spirit of 



the world's salvation. 273 

religion among them will be not only felt, but 
exemplified. Those who exercise love, humility, 
and faith, will manifest the reality of these in- 
ward graces, not in empty professions, but by 
habitual obedience, fleeing from sin, and walk- 
ing humbly with their God. Those who pos- 
sess a spirit of activity and prayer, will exhibit 
this, by unwearied efforts and persevering cries, 
that the kingdom of Christ may be advanced, 
and perishing immortals converted and saved. 
And those who feel that all that they are 
and have is consecrated to the Lord, will 
manifest this, in being " ready to distribute, 
willing to communicate," and thus " la} T ing up 
a good foundation against the time to come." 

6. It is necessary to the prosperity of the 
churches, that the holy discipline of the gospel 
should be maintained in its purity. The mem- 
bers must be willing to watch over one another 
in love, and mutually to perform those painful 
but important offices, which their Saviour has 
enjoined. Those who decline from their duty 
must be admonished ; those who wander far 
away must, if possible, be reclaimed; and those 
who prove themselves incorrigible, must be cut 



274 the world's salvation. 

off, as lifeless members, and regarded as unwor- 
thy of a standing among the saints. 

7. It may be observed again, that when the 
churches prosper, they will be enlarged. They 
will be builded up with lively stones, and num- 
bers will be added to them of such as shall be 
saved. By frequent revivals, frequent seasons 
of spiritual refreshing, the enmity of many 
hearts will be slain, and many will " subscribe 
with their hands unto the Lord," and enrol 
themselves among his people. Numbers will 
be coming forward to " stand in the gaps" which 
death is making; to take the places of those 
who are removed to higher scenes ; and to bear 
the burden and heat of the day in the vineyard 
of their Divine Redeemer. 

I have thus endeavored to point out, under 
several particulars, what is most necessary to 
the continued prosperity of the churches. Let 
us next inquire, in what manner the prosperity 
of the churches at home is connected with the 
success of missions. 

This connection, plainly, is a very intimate 
one. The missions are, in an important sense, 
dependent on the churches. I know not but it 



the world's salvation. 275 

may be said that, under God, they are entirely 
dependent. The connection is that of the stream 
with the fountain ; or that of the extremities 
with the seat of life. It requires no greater sa- 
gacity to perceive, that the stream must dimin- 
ish, as the fountain fails, than that the missions 
abroad must decline and languish, in proportion 
as the churches at home are suffered to decay. 

1. The establishments abroad are dependent 
on the churches at home for missionaries. Mel- 
ancholy experience proves, that those beloved 
brethren and sisters who are at present laboring 
in foreign regions are fast wearing away their 
constitutions, and will soon be gone. And al- 
though native teachers, in some places, are 
already commencing their labors, and will in 
future be raised up, we trust, in great numbers, 
yet, these cannot, for a considerable time at 
least, supersede the call for laborers from home. 
And missionaries from home will long be need- 
ed, not only to repair the ravages which disease 
and death are continually making, and to retain 
the ground already gained, but to form new 
establishments, enter on new and extended fields 
of labor, and make farther advances upon the 



276 the world's salvation. 

empire of darkness. But how are all these la- 
borers to be furnished, unless the churches at 
home continue to prosper ? Unless by frequent 
and powerful revivals of religion, multitudes of 
our youth are brought into the kingdom of 
Christ — unless the spirit of religion is felt and 
its power exemplified in the hearts and lives of 
its professors — unless the doctrines of the gospel 
are taught and received, and the pulse of Christ- 
ian feeling beats strong and vigorous in the 
churches ; how shall faithful, devoted soldiers of 
the cross in sufficient numbers be raised up, to 
forego the pleasures of home and kindred, of 
Christian intercourse and civilized life — to en- 
counter the dangers and hardships of missionary 
exertion in foreign and unhealthful climes — and 
to stand in the places where others have fallen, 
and from which they have gone to their final 
reward ? 

2. The missions abroad are dependent on 
the churches at home for support. To provide 
for the personal wants of those who have cast 
themselves upon our charities, and gone with 
the Word of life to the perishing heathen — to 
procure far them the comforts or even the 



the world's salvation. 277 

necessaries of life — to support their dependent 
families and schools — to furnish them with the 
various means of doing good, and to send forth 
others, as fields of labor continue to open, and 
the Lord of the harvest in his providence shall 
call, — to do all this, must necessarily be attended 
with a very considerable expense. And it in- 
volves expense, not only at first, but to be con- 
tinued. There must be continued contributions 
towards this great object. The stream of 
Christian charity must be kept constantly flow- 
ing. But how can all this be done, unless the 
churches at home continue to prosper ? Suffer 
these to diminish and decay — let their hedges 
be broken down, their pastors be removed, their 
discipline relaxed, and their harmony disturbed — 
let the spirit of religion become cold and incon- 
stant, and the seasons of revival and refreshing 
cease ; — and where are we to look for the foun- 
tain from which the ever-flowing stream of re- 
ligious charity is to take its rise ? On what are 
the foreign establishments to depend for their 
necessary support ? 

3. The missionaries abroad are dependent 
on the churches at home for encouragement and 
24 



278 the world's salvation. 

counsel. Owing to the peculiarities of their 
situation, they not unfrequently find themselves 
in circumstances of trial and embarrassment, 
where they can scarcely determine what they 
ought to do. At such seasons, after imploring 
Divine light and direction, they will find a com- 
fort in seeking the advice and counsel of their 
fathers and brethren at home. And not only 
so, when their benevolent work is opposed, their 
motives impeached, and their characters vilified ; 
or when darkness and difficulties thicken around 
them, and they are ready to sink under the 
pressure of their cares ; — where shall they look 
for countenance and encouragement, except to 
the churches and dear Christian friends whom 
they have left behind ? And with what confi- 
dence can they look to these, their last earthly 
resource, if they know that they have lost the 
spirit of religion, forfeited the favor of their 
Lord, and fallen into a declining and decaying 
state ? I add, 

4. The missionaries abroad are dependent 
on the churches at home for their prayers. 
Those who have devoted themselves to mission- 
ary labors among the heathen are, probably, 



the world's salvation. 279 

more sensible than others can be of the ineffi- 
cacy of mere human efforts, and that success 
must come from God alone. In the language 
of a distinguished missionary,^ they " have had 
to grapple with the tremendous difficulties in 
the way of conversion among the heathen, in 
addition to those which exist in what is called a 
Christian country. The prejudices of the na- 
tives ; their superstition, ignorance, levity, and 
multiplied errors ; their slavish subjection to the 
priests ; the difficulties of the languages ; and 
the terrific deprivations following a profession of 
Christianity; — these, and many other things, 
added to the natural enmity, hardness, and un- 
belief of the heart, all lead the mind of the mis- 
sionary to feel the need of Divine help." Others 
can scarcely " participate in the deep anxiety 
felt by him, relative to those influences which 
render the gospel the power of God." At the 
same time, he knows it to be a standing ordi- 
nance of the Divine administration, that God 
will be inquired of to bestow his special bless- 
ings. It is his pleasure to connect the prayers 



# Dr. Ward. 



280 the world's salvation. 

of his people with the accomplishment of his 
purposes of grace. Thus the faithful missionary 
is prepared peculiarly to feel the worth of prayer ; 
and to feel his dependence on the churches, and 
his brethren whom he has left behind, to pray 
for him. Accordingly, there is scarcely a letter 
comes to us from our missionaries abroad, which 
does not contain this particular request, " Breth- 
ren, pray for us ;" and in some of the letters 
which have been received and published, this 
request is not only made but urged in the most 
importunate manner. But unless the life and 
spirit of religion is retained in the churches, 
what will their prayers avail ? With no heart 
to pray for themselves, to what purpose shall 
they attempt to pray for others ? And with 
what confidence can the devoted missionary 
look to the churches for their prayers, if they 
become cold, formal, divided, corrupt, and com- 
paratively a spiritual desert ? 

We may see then, in view of these remarks, 
the very intimate connection subsisting between 
the cause of foreign missions and the well-being 
of the churches. We may see the dependence, 
under God, of the former upon the latter. Ob- 



the world's salvation. 281 

viously it cannot be of greater importance to the 
animal system that the pulse of life beat strong 
at the heart, than it is to the whole system of 
missions among the heathen, that the pulse of 
spiritual life, and of genuine Christian feeling 
should beat firm and vigorous in the churches 
at home. 

We learn from our subject, and it is a very 
comforting conclusion to those of us who are 
prevented in providence from engaging directly 
in the missionary work, that every thing which 
is done to promote the prosperity of the churches 
at home, is tending strongly to encourage the 
progress, and secure the ultimate success, of the 
missions abroad. Every pastor, and every 
private Christian, who moves actively and faith- 
fully in his own proper sphere, does his duty, 
and is instrumental of good at home, is aiding, 
and very efficiently aiding, the cause of missions 
among the heathen. Every religious meeting 
which is attended and improved ; every revival 
of religion which is experienced ; every humble 
prayer which is offered up ; indeed, every thing 
which is done for the honor and advancement 
of true religion among ourselves, is not without 
24* 



282 the world's salvation. 

its influence on the progress of that cause, which 
is ultimately to fill the earth with the Saviour's 
name and glory. 

In view of the representations which have been 
made, it appears not without reason, that the 
most active friends of foreign missions are among 
the most efficient promoters of religion in our 
own country. That this is in fact the case, no 
persons of intelligence and impartiality will 
doubt. If we look over the names of those 
ministers and private Christians, who are doing 
most, at the present time, for the success of 
missions among the heathen, we shall find, per- 
haps in all instances, that they stand preeminent 
in the number of those who are laboring to in- 
struct the rising generation, educate pious youth 
for the ministry, raise the tone of Christian 
feeling, and promote the triumphs of the cross 
among ourselves. And if what has been said 
is true, there are good reasons why it should be 
so. The spirit required in both species of labor 
is the same ; and besides, the two causes are 
most intimately connected, and are in fact but 
one cause. If the churches at home fall or de- 
cay, the foreign establishments must fall or decay 



the world's salvation. 283 

with them. It would be as preposterous, there- 
fore, in any one to attempt raising foreign mis- 
sions upon the ruins of the churches at home, 
as for the builders of a tower to undermine its 
deep foundations in the hope of obtaining mate- 
rials for carrying up its top. 

In fine, the grand system of religious effort in 
operation at the present day, though consisting 
of a variety of branches, is still a stupendous 
whole. Its dependencies are mutual ; its con- 
nections, we trust, indissoluble. May it con- 
tinue in harmonious and vigorous movement, 
till the darkness of an hundred ages is dissipated, 
and the light of Divine truth has illumined the 
world. 



284 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Idolatry in Christian lands. 

Christians at this day hear much and often 
concerning the various species of idolatry that 
are practiced in the world. The Catholic wor- 
ships a piece of bread, under the impression 
that it is the real body of the Saviour ; also the 
pictures and images of the virgin, and the saints. 
The Tartar worships a fellow mortal, styled the 
grand Lama, in whom he believes that the Di- 
vinity resides. Some worship the sun, moon, 
and stars, and also fire. Others worship brute 
animals, insects, and even vegetables. While 
millions upon millions are devoted to the wor- 
ship of dumb, inanimate idols, of brass and iron, 
wood and stone. No enlightened person can 
contemplate these facts, without mourning over 
the debasement to which the human faculties 
are subject ; nor can he think of the obscenities 
and cruelties with which most of the heathen 
idols are served, without mingled emotions of 
disgust and pity. 



the world's salvation. 285 

But while we pity and detest the abomina- 
tions of the heathen, and do all we consistently 
can for their conversion and salvation, it be- 
comes us seriously to inquire, Is there no idola- 
try practiced among ourselves? Are none of 
us chargeable with loving, serving, and in fact 
worshiping something, rather than the great 
Creator ? 

Idolatry is not merely the overt act of pros- 
trating one's self before a graven image, a 
picture, or some other created thing, with the 
intent to worship it. In the larger sense of the 
term, idolatry is the putting of some inferior, 
created object into the place of the uncreated 
God. It is the allowing of something, other 
than God, to occupy that place in our thoughts 
and affections, which belongs to him alone. 
We ought to regard the God who made us with 
supreme and constant love. If then we with- 
draw our hearts from him, and suffer our warm- 
est affections to fasten on any other object, we 
are, in the larger sense of the term, idolaters. 
We ought to trust in the Almighty for protec- 
tion and support, and make him the object of 
our highest confidence. If then we turn away 



286 the world's salvation. 

from him, and place our dependence on any- 
created arm; we are, in the sense explained, 
idolaters. We ought to make God our portion, 
and seek and find our happiness in him. He 
should be regarded as the infinite fountain, and 
the best of created objects as merely streams. 
But if, instead of this, we are inclined to make 
the world our portion, and seek our happiness 
in worldly objects ; are we not idolaters ? Again, 
it is our duty to submit to the God who made 
us, and acknowledge him as our rightful Dis- 
poser and Governor. We are to exalt the Lord 
God in our hearts, and hold every thing we 
possess in subserviency to his cause and king- 
dom. If, then, we choose and serve some other 
master rather than him ; if we can dispense 
with his commands, rather than with our own 
selfish desires and purposes ; or if we are exert- 
ing ourselves for some private, personal object, 
more than for the advancement of his kingdom 
and glory ; are we not putting other things in 
the place of God, and becoming, as before ex- 
plained, idolaters ? 

An inspired apostle has told us that " covet- 
ousness is idolatry." It is so, because it is the 



the world's salvation. 287 

putting of our worldly possessions in the place 
of God, and rendering them the homage of our 
hearts. It is loving, craving, trusting to, and 
seeking our happiness in, uncertain riches. 
But on the same principle it may be shown that 
pride, selfishness, ambition, and a love of pleas- 
ure are idolatry. The God we worship, "look- 
eth on the heart" and will judge of us according 
to the state and feelings of our hearts. If we 
" worship him in spirit and in truth,"' he will 
regard and accept us as sincere worshipers. 
But if we place other objects above him in our 
hearts, let our external acts be what they may, 
he will regard and condemn us as idolaters. 

Having thus defined idolatry, and shown 
what it is, let us consent to inquire, more closely 
and particularly, how far any of us are charge- 
able with this gross and detestable sin. The 
inquiry, my readers will perceive, is not, whether 
we have literal images, or crucifixes, or pictures 
in our houses and temples, before which we bow 
in humble adoration ; but whether we set up 
any thing in our hearts higher than God, or suf- 
fer any inferior object to usurp his place. 

Are none of us chargeable with that covetous- 



288 the world's salvation. 

ness, which inspiration has declared to be idola- 
try ? Do we not love our worldly possessions 
and enjoyments, more and better than we do 
our Creator ? Do we not feel a deeper solici- 
tude and interest for the advancement of our 
temporal good, than we do for the advancement 
of his kingdom and glory? And are we not 
putting that trust and confidence in uncertain 
riches, which we ought to place in God alone ? 
The impression, I believe, is very common, that 
money can answer every purpose, and accom- 
plish for us almost all that we shall ever need. 
Have none of my readers admitted, at least in 
practice, this erroneous and idolatrous senti- 
ment ? Have we not been disposed to seek our 
happiness in the world, more than in God ? Or 
have we not served mammon more faithfully 
and constantly, than we have the Supreme Be- 
ing ? When the command of God has pointed 
one way, and our supposed worldly interest 
another ; have we not chosen to pursue the lat- 
ter ? So far as we are constrained in conscience 
to answer these several questions in the affirm- 
ative, we need have no doubt as to the fact of 
our being, in the larger sense, idolaters ? The 



THE world's SALVATION. 289 

particular shape in which an idol is formed, or 
the material of which it is composed, is of no 
account in the sight of God. It may be a grav- 
en image, or it may be an image of the fancy; 
it may be silver shrines of Diana, such as De- 
metrius made for the Ephesians, or it may be 
silver dollars ; it may be a picture of the virgin 
Mary, or it may be the engraving and superscrip- 
tion of a bank note ; — be it what it may, if we 
put it in the place of God, and render it that 
love, trust, and service which are due only to 
God ; we in fact make it our god, and become 
idolaters. 

There are those who make worldly honor and 
'power their god. They love and pursue popu- 
larity and influence. Their whole heart's in- 
cense they willingly offer upon the unhallowed 
altars of ambition. It becomes us to inquire, 
therefore, to what extent we have fallen into 
this species of idolatry. If we have loved our 
own glory more than God's ; or have yielded to 
the impulses of an aspiring disposition more 
than to the unerring dictates of heaven; or 
have labored with greater zeal to exalt ourselves 
than we have to advance the kingdom of Christ; 
25 



290 the world's salvation. 

it need not be a question with us what has been 
our god, or whether we are not in fact idolaters. 
We may not have prostrated ourselves in honor 
of 

"Moloch, horrid king, besmeared with blood 
Of human sacrifice, and parents' tears ;" 

but we have rendered homage to an imaginary 
deity, who has instigated more wars, and shed 
more blood, than all the heathen gods and idols. 
Many persons seem to make pleasure their 
god. They value their sinful amusements and 
gratifications higher than any other objects. 
These they supremely love, and in them they 
seek and find their principal enjoyment. With 
such, no considerations of duty or of Divine 
command are of any account, when they come 
in competition with their pleasures. Possibly, 
some of my readers may find, on examination, 
that this is a description of their own case. 
And so far as they do, they need be in no doubt 
as to their characters. They may know that 
there is an idol in their hearts, and one of the 
most gross and detestable kind. They as really 
worship the idol of pleasure, as though they 



the world's salvation. 291 

had a literal image in their houses, and daily 
prostrated themselves in adoration before it. 

Persons may make idols of their talents and 
acquirements, by doting upon them, and trusting 
in them, more than in the God who gave them. 
In the same way, they may idolize their chil- 
dren, or their friends. When they love these 
more than God ; or find their happiness in them 
more than in God; or are more solicitous to 
please and honor them than they are to please 
and glorify God ; they may know that these 
endearing objects have usurped that place in 
their hearts which belongs to Jehovah, and con- 
sequently have become their idols. 

The literal idols of the heathen are very nu- 
merous. There is no telling the number of 
their pretended divinities. Those of India 
alone amount to no less than three hundred and 
thirty millions. And perhaps we shall find, if 
we examine the subject with care and faithful- 
ness, that we have more idols than one. "We 
may find that we are not only idolaters, but are 
the worshipers of many gods. 

The great idol, however, which has a seat 
and an altar in every unsanctified, unholy heart, 



292 the world's salvation. 

is self. This is the divinity which, under one 
form or another, is supremely loved, labored for, 
and served. With mankind in general — with 
all men in their state of nature, it is the good of 
self which is chiefly studied and pursued ; and 
to the advancement of this darling object all 
other ends and interests are made subservient. 
A little self-scrutiny will satisfy every one, how 
obsequious and devoted has been his service to 
this great and contemptible idol of mankind. 

What a spectacle does this world of sin ex- 
hibit to the eye of its holy Creator ! It may be 
gathered from the Scriptures that there is no 
form of wickedness more directly dishonorable 
and offensive to the Supreme Being, than idola- 
try. And yet, as his all-penetrating eye runs 
over the earth, how much of this hateful wick- 
edness does he behold ? Vast portions of the 
globe are covered with literal idols, and sunk in 
all the debasement and wretchedness which are 
necessarily consequent upon idol worship. A 
vast majority of our race are at this moment 
professed idolaters. Turning therefore from 
these to lands where open idolatry is abolished, 
and where the true God is known ; how much 



the world's salvation. 293 

that he regards as idolatry still prevails ? Some 
are setting up one thing in their hearts, and 
some another, while the great God " in whom 
they live and move, and have their being," is 
excluded. In the multitude of their idols, they 
have no place, no supreme worship, no homage 
for him. And if God looks away from these to 
his professing people, who have chosen him for 
their portion, and committed themselves to his 
hands, and where, of course, he might expect a 
pure and constant service ; even here the world 
is loved and pursued, and idols are admitted to 
a participation of those hearts which had been 
consecrated to him forever. Even his own 
people are not effectually weaned from inferior 
objects and attached and devoted to him alone. 

And should he turn now to the temples dedi- 
cated to his name, and to the congregations 
assembled professedly for his worship ; would 
he not find idolatry mingling and contaminating 
even here ? As his pure eye follows those who 
enter the sanctuary, and sees them rise from 
their seats to praise, and pray, and unite in the 
worship of their infinite Creator ; is he not often 
obliged to see that their souls are not sincere — 
25* 



294 the world's salvation. 

that other objects have engrossed their affections, 
and that the homage of the heart is not rendered 
to him? Is it to be wondered at that such 
prayers are not effectual ? Is it not more a 
wonder, that for their hypocrisy and idolatry, 
men are not consumed while in the act of offer- 
ing them ? 

After the view here taken, may we not with 
an emphasis repeat the exclamation, What a 
spectacle does this world of sin exhibit to the 
holy eye of its Creator ! How little is there 
that he can approve ! How much everywhere 
presents itself— not excepting our most holy 
places, which he must regard with detestation 
and abhorrence ! What a wonder it is that this 
world yet stands ! That the patience of a God 
towards it has not been exhausted ! That he 
has not long ago consumed it with the breath of 
his mouth, and destroyed it with the brightness 
of his coming ! 

The subject is fitted to impress two important 
duties upon the hearts of God's professing 
people. 

1. Let them search out their own idols, and 
labor and pray for their removal. Idolatry is 



the world's salvation. 295 

never more odious and inexcusable, than when 
existing in the hearts of the children of God. 
God can tolerate it any where else, sooner and 
better than here. As God's people then would 
hope for his blessing, they must search out and 
destroy their idols. If any thing has been set 
up in their hearts above God, it must be taken 
down. If any thing has crept in and usurped 
His place, it must be removed. And if they 
find the work of removal difficult and painful, 
transcending their own unaided strength ; let 
them humbly cry to God for his assistance. 
Let them pray in the beautiful, but in some re- 
spects fearful language of Cowper : 

"The dearest idol I have known, 

Whate'er that idol he, 
Help me to tear it from thy throne, 

And worship only thee." 

2. Let Christians not only search out and 
destroy their own idols, but let them labor and 
pray for the utter extinction of idolatry all over 
the earth. This odious, debasing, corrupting 
sin has offended heaven, and polluted the earth, 
and peopled hell, long enough. It is time, high 
time, that it was taken forever out of the way. 



296 the world's salvation. 

By his Word and Spirit, his providence and 
grace, God calls upon his people to labor for its 
removal. Never before were they summoned 
to the work in accents so intelligible and im- 
pressive. Let them, then, listen and obey. 
Let them feel that the work of missions is never 
to cease, till the great object and end of it are fully 
accomplished — till the whole earth is filled with 
the knowledge, love, and glory of God. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

The way to be Rich is to be Liberal. 

In considering the proposition which consti- 
tutes the subject of this chapter, it is necessary, 
first of all, to define liberality. What is it to be 
truly and consistently liberal ? 

Christian liberality is something very differ- 
ent from prodigality. Many persons, possess- 
ing property, appear to hold it for no other 



the world's salvation. 297 

purpose than to gratify their pride, or their pas- 
sions, or to promote in some way their sinful 
indulgences. And to accomplish these objects, 
they lavish it with an unrestrained profusion. 
Like the prodigal of old, they " waste their sub- 
stance in riotous living." And as this ancient 
prodigal performed not, probably, one chari- 
table deed, in all his career of profusion and 
wickedness; so it is true of those who now 
resemble him, that their great expenditures not 
only are not liberality — they are totally incon- 
sistent with it. Bound up in self, and devoting 
all they possess to the purposes of selfish and 
sensual indulgence, such persons have nothing 
to spare for the benefit of others, and are the 
farthest from true Christian liberality, perhaps, 
of any persons in the world. 

Again ; Christian liberality is not indifference 
in respect to property, and a willingness, on that 
account, to part with it without or beyond rea- 
son. Some persons, who come into the posses- 
sion of large estates, seem not at all to appreciate 
the value of them. They hold property with so 
easy a hand, that they are constantly exposed, 
and directly fall victims, to the arts of fraudulent 



298 the world's salvation. 

and designing men. Persons of this description 
may be easily induced to bestow large sums in 
charity — more, perhaps, than their circumstan- 
ces or their duty require. They may be chari- 
table, in particular cases, to a fault. Their 
charity is prompted, however, not so much from 
a sense of duty, as from a feeling of sympathy, 
or a kind of heedless indifference as to the value 
of property, and as to what becomes of it, when 
it passes from their hands. They make no 
proper estimate of objects presented to them, 
but are ready to patronize all alike, whether of 
greater or less importance — whether good or 
bad. Of such persons it may be said, that they 
are lavish and wasteful in the distribution of 
property, but not that they are truly liberal. 

Christian liberality is consistent with, and 
even implies, a just estimate of the value of 
property. The truly liberal man is not indeed 
a miser, nor is he sinfully avaricious or covet- 
ous ; but he understands and feels the value of 
wealth, and is diligently engaged in the acqui- 
sition of it. For this purpose, he chooses and 
habitually pursues some lawful and lucrative 
employment. He practices industry and econ- 



the world's salvation. 299 

omy, and uses all proper means for acquiring 
wealth. And he is as careful to retain it, as he 
is to procure it. He has too great a sense of its 
worth, to lavish it for purposes of mere carnal 
gratification, or to suffer it to be wrested from 
him by the arts of the fraudulent, or to throw it 
away upon doubtful or unworthy objects. For 
the same reason, too, he will stand aloof from 
hazardous engagements, and unadvised con- 
tracts, and from those numerous follies and 
vices which involve so many in poverty and 
distress. He will avoid luxury and extrava- 
gance of every kind, and by wisely adapting his 
style of living to his particular circumstances 
and station in society, will exhibit a worthy 
example of one " professing godliness." 

Still, the man does not value wealth, nor does 
he seek it, or save it, on its own account. He 
does not value or seek it, that he may thereby 
be enabled to live at his ease, or shine in splen- 
dor, or that he may hoard it for others when he 
is dead, or for any such mean or mercenary 
motive. But he values and pursues it, chiefly 
as an instrument of doing good. He thinks it 
desirable to be rich, because his ability to be 



300 the world's salvation, 

useful will thereby be increased. He regards 
his possessions, when he has gained them, as 
not in the highest sense his own. He is no 
more than a steward of the Supreme Disposer, 
who is to hold and manage the wealth commit- 
ted to him according to the pleasure of his Lord. 
With these views, when objects of charity are 
presented, he is ever ready to consider them, 
He has no question to settle in respect to them? 
but that of duty. He is ready to patronize 
them, and to bestow his substance, just so far 
as he thinks his duty, and the pleasure of his 
Divine Lord require. And in endeavoring to 
settle the question of duty, he does not confer 
with flesh and blood, or consult the maxims of 
mere worldly prudence, but goes at once to his 
great Directory, the Scriptures. He compares 
the case submitted to him with the light and 
precepts of the written Word, and like a just 
steward, endeavors to feel and act precisely as 
his master would, were he actually present. 
Proceeding in this way, whatever he concludes 
to give, he gives cheerfully. He gives it, in 
compliance with what he considers a rightful 
demand upon him from his sovereign Lord — a 



the world's salvation. 301 

demand too, not issued with the intent to depress 
and injure him, but flowing from infinite kind- 
ness and love. And he gives it, not with the 
selfish design of obtaining a recompense, but 
with the purpose and hope of benefitting his 
fellow men, and advancing the cause and king- 
dom of that Redeemer whom he desires in all 
points to serve and please. At the same time, 
he follows his bounty with earnest prayer, that 
God would graciously accept the offering, and 
make it an instrument of good. 

Such is Christian liberality ; and it remains 
to be shown that by such liberality men, ordina- 
rily, are not impoverished, but the contrary. The 
way to be rich, it to be truly and consistently 
liberal. 

This appears, in the first place, from what 
has been already said. In the acquisition of 
wealth, as in the accomplishment of every other 
important object, appropriate means are to be 
employed. And wherever these are faithfully 
employed, the end may be expected to follow. 
But we have seen that the truly liberal man is 
sensible of the value of property, and diligently 
uses the appropriate means of procuring and 
26 



302 the world's salvation. 

retaining it. He is industrious, frugal, temper- 
ate, virtuous. He manages his affairs with 
wisdom and prudence, and is an example of all 
those traits which are necessary in the honest 
pursuit of wealth. Why then should he not 
acquire it ? Will the circumstance that he seeks 
it — not as the sordid worldling does, but as an 
instrument of increased usefulness — for the noble 
purpose of doing good — will this be likely to 
blast his endeavors, and prevent his success ? 
Or will not the God of heaven, whose blessing 
maketh rich, be the more likely on this account, 
to render him successful ? Will he not more 
than make up to him what he calls him from 
time to time to bestow, and from the opening 
windows of heaven pour him out an abundant 
blessing ? 

That God may be expected to do this is evi- 
dent, in the second place, from the promises of 
his Word. " There is that scattereth, and yet 
increaseth ; and there is that withholdeth more 
than is meet, and it tendeth to poverty. The 
liberal soul shall be made fat ; and he that wa- 
tereth, shall be watered also himself" (Prov. 
11: 24,25.) "Honor the Lord with thy sub- 



the world's SALVATION. 303 

stance, and with the first fruits of all thine in- 
crease ; so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, 
and thy presses shall burst out with new wine" 
(Prov. 3 : 10.) " If there be among you a poor 
man of one of thy brethren within any of thy 
gates, in the land which the Lord thy God giv- 
eth thee ; thou shalt not harden thine heart, nor 
shut thy hand, from thy poor brother. Thou 
shalt surely give him, and thy heart shalt not 
be grieved when thou givest unto him ; because 
that for this thing the Lord thy God shall bless 
thee in all thy works, and in all that thou put- 
teth thine hands unto." (Deut. 15 : 10.) Our 
Saviour says, " Give, and it shall be given unto 
you ; good measure, pressed down, and shaken 
together, and running over, shall men give into 
your bosom." (Luke 6: 38.) It was with 
reference to the duty of giving alms, that the 
apostle Paul says, " He which soweth sparingly, 
shall reap also sparingly ; and he which soweth 
bountifully shall reap also bountifully." (2 Cor. 
9: 6.) The import of these and other similar 
passages cannot be mistaken. They are prom- 
ises, not so directly of spiritual, as of temporal 
£ood, to those who hold their substance as stew- 



304 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 



ards of the Lord, and are ready to bestow it, as 
he in his providence shall call. And the infi- 
nite Author of these promises has innumerable 
ways in which to fulfill them. He holds the 
life and health, the powers, and faculties, and 
various circumstances of his creatures — holds 
the winds, and waves, and seasons, and all the 
sources of temporal as well as of spiritual good, 
most completely in his hands, and at his control. 
In any way, and at any time, he can bless those 
whom he is pleased to bless, and curse those 
whom he is pleased to curse. His promise, 
therefore, is of all securities the greatest, that 
" the liberal soul shall be made fat, and he that 
watereth shall be watered also himself." 

Thirdly, the views which have been expressed 
are confirmed by some of the best and wisest 
Christians, both of ancient and modern times. 
Clemens, of Alexandria, one of the early Christ- 
ian fathers, uses the following language : " Not 
he who possesseth wealth, and keepeth it by 
him, but he who distributeth it, is rich. We 
lose all earthly things by keeping them; ice 
keep them by giving them away" Basil, an- 
other of the primitive fathers, says, " The best 



the world's salvation. 305 

way of thriving is to give to them that are in 
want. The field of the poor is very fruitful, 
and quickly yieldeth an increase to the charita- 
ble. God twice pays what is lent to him ; once 
in this world by multiplying the wealth of alms- 
givers ; and then in heaven he pays it over and 
over." Augustine, an eminent Christian and 
bishop of the fourth century, says, " That which 
thou givest out of thine estate to charitable uses 
will be no loss to thy children, but rather an 
advantage." 

To these testimonies from the ancients, I 
might add almost indefinitely from modern di- 
vines. In one of the published discourses of the 
celebrated Dr. Hammond, the following is laid 
down as the leading proposition : " Almsgiving 
or mercifulness was never the wasting or les- 
sening of any man's estate, but rather the in- 
creasing of it." Jeremy Taylor, in his " Rules 
of Holy Living," has the following statement : 
" That portion of our estate which goes forth to 
the poor, or in some offering to God for religion, 
returns with a great blessing upon all the rest. 
It is like the widow's barrel of meal, which 
consumed not, as long as she fed the prophet." 
26* 



306 the world's salvation. 

Mr. Thomas Gouge, an excellent London min- 
ister of the last century, published a treatise on 
the following subject : " To be truly Charitable, 
is the surest and safest way of Thriving" In 
this work, we have the following strong expres- 
sions : "I dare challenge all the world to give 
one instance, or at most any considerable num- 
ber of instances, of truly merciful men whose 
charity hath undone them. But as living wells 
which, the more they are drawn, the more 
freely do spring and flow ; so the substance of 
the charitable doth ordinarily multiply in the 
very distribution" " A man may grow rich," 
says Matthew Henry, " by prudently spending 
what he has, as the corn is increased by being 
sown." " Liberality, exercised from right mo- 
tives," says Thomas Scott, " is sowing seed ; 
and God gives the increase, generally, even in 
temporal things. If he sees best, large increase, 
flourishing trade, kind friends, and various other 
supplies and savings, will soon reimburse the 
expenses of genuine charity." 

I add, fourth, we may safely test the point un- 
der consideration by an appeal to facts. In 
numerous instances, the truly liberal have found 



the world's salvation. 307 

the promises of God abundantly verified in their 
own experience. By yielding to the demands 
of duty, and freely bestowing their property for 
benevolent purposes, they have experienced the 
streams of God's bounty and blessing flowing in 
upon them in an unexampled manner. Look 
at Job. He " delivered the poor that cried, and 
the fatherless, and him that had none to help 
him." He " was eyes to the blind, and feet to 
the lame, and a father to the poor." But his 
liberality did not impoverish him. He had im- 
mense wealth previous to his sore trial; and 
when that was ended, the Lord " gave him 
twice as much as he had before , and blessed his 
latter end more than his beginning " The 
poor widow of Zarephath was exceedingly char- 
itable to the distressed prophet Elijah. She 
willingly received him into her house, and di- 
vided with him the last morsel which she had 
reserved for herself and her son. And how 
wonderfully was she prospered and blessed? 
Her stock of provisions was miraculously con- 
tinued and increased, during the season of fam- 
ine, and afterwards her beloved child, when 
breathless, was restored living to her bosom. 



308 the world's salvation. 

In like manner the Shunamite was blessed, 
because of her kindness to the prophet Elisha. 
She had a son given her in the first instance, 
and afterwards restored to her from the dead, in 
answer to the prophet's prayer. She was also 
put in possession of her house and her land, 
which had been taken from her during her exile 
in the country of the Philistines. (See 2 Kings, 
chap, iv and viii.) 

Numerous instances of a like nature, have 
occurred in all periods of the church. Eusebius 
says of Constantine the great, " God gave that 
merciful prince more wealth than heart could 
wish, because of his bounties to the poor." Ti- 
berius II, a succeeding emperor, was so bounti- 
ful in his charities, as to incur the censure of 
some of his friends. His reply was, " I shall 
never want money, so long as, in obedience to 
Christ's commands, I supply the necessities of 
the poor." On one occasion, after he had be- 
stowed much in this way, " A marble slab was 
accidentally removed, under which was found a 
very great treasure. News was also brought to 
him of the death of a very rich man, who had 
left him his whole estate." 



the world's salvation. 309 

John, a bishop of Alexandria in the sixth 
century, was surnamed the Almoner, on account 
of the extent of his charities. In a season of 
distress and famine, he continued to bestow his 
largesses, till he was on the point of being re- 
duced to want. But just at this crisis, when 
his money and credit were about to fail, he 
heard of the arrival of two large ships, richly 
laden, which had been sent to him from the 
island of Sicily. 

As the charitable bishop of Milan was one 
day traveling with his servant, they were over- 
taken by some poor people who asked alms. 
The bishop directed to give them what money 
he had, which, as it happened, was no more 
than three crowns. The servant, however, 
thought it not prudent to part with all, and so 
gave them but two. Shortly after, the bishop 
received a present of two hundred crowns ; upon 
which he said to his disobedient servant, " See 
how, in wronging the poor, thou hast also 
wronged me. If thou hadst given those three 
crowns, as I commanded thee, I had received 
three hundred crowns ; whereas now I have but 
two." 



310 the world's salvation. 

Mr. John Walter, a citizen and draper of 
London more than a hundred years ago, was 
remarkable for his liberality, even from his 
youth. But notwithstanding this, his posses- 
sions so rapidly and constantly increased, that 
he became satisfied with his worldly estate, and 
twenty years before his death entered into a 
solemn covenant with God, that all future addi- 
tions to his wealth should be sacredly devoted 
to charitable uses. After this, as riches contin- 
ued to pour in upon him from every quarter, he 
commenced building almshouses and chapels 
for the poor, investing property for their support 
when he was dead, and in every way possible 
ministering to their necessities ; and yet he left 
to his family, who survived him, a very large 
estate. 

It would be easy to multiply instances of this 
nature, but it cannot be necessary. They are 
too frequently occurring, in the present age of 
charitable effort, to require a particular detail. 
What God has promised in his Word, he has 
abundantly verified in his providence, that "the 
liberal soul shall be made fat," and that the 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 311 

safest way in which to become rich is to be 
truly and consistently liberal. 

It follows from what has been said, that cov- 
etousness — which is a " withholding more than 
is meet" — " tendeth to poverty." It does so in 
several ways. In the first place, covetousness 
is the property of a little mind— one which is 
incapable of extending itself to large and liberal 
views, and consequently of deriving those world- 
ly advantages which such views of things are 
adapted to afford. It is also attended by a con- 
tractedness of scheme and effort, and the adop- 
tion of a narrow, truckling policy, which is any 
thing rather than the road to wealth. It more- 
over leads to a degree of meanness, if not dis- 
honesty, in the pursuit of its object, which is 
almost sure to defeat itself. Again, covetous- 
ness tends necessarily to excite envy, disgust 
and hatred ; to increase the number of enemies, 
and diminish that of friends ; and thus cuts off 
very many advantages for the promotion of 
temporal prosperity and comfort. Above all; 
covetousness may be expected to end in poverty, 
because it is highly sinful in the sight of God, 
and of a nature to provoke his desolating judg- 



312 the world's salvation. 

ments. As God has all the sources of wealth 
at his disposal, and can open them in mercy to 
those who honor him with their substance, so 
he can dry them up, and cut them off, in judg- 
ment upon those who pursue a different course. 
He can commission his tempests to sweep their 
forests ; or his fire to consume their dwellings ; 
or his drought to parch their fields ; or his bot- 
tomless ocean to swallow up their wealth. 
Though they sow much, he can cause them to 
bring in little ; and though they earn wages, 
and put them in a bag, he can cause it to be " a 
bag with holes." God hath himself said, that 
" covetousness is idolatry." It is a heinous, 
odious sin, and tends, perhaps more than any 
other, to provoke the desolating judgments of 
heaven, and involve those who indulge it in 
poverty and misery. 

The subject is fitted to remove mistakes, and 
to afford instruction and encouragement in rela- 
tion to the great work of spreading the gospel. 
Some persons are uneasy, on account of the 
efforts which are now made for the universal 
diffusion of true religion. They think that the 
friends of religion make too much of it, and 



the world's salvation. 313 

that they are too frequently called upon for 
contributions. They wonder why things can- 
not be suffered to remain as they have been in 
centuries past. They almost wish that their lot 
had been cast in some former age ; or that the 
present exertions and sacrifices for the spread of 
the gospel had been postponed to a later period. 
All complaints of this nature, whether uttered 
or felt, proceed evidently upon the principle 
that the gospel is a burthen, and that every thing 
they do for the promotion of it is so much taken 
from them and lost. But this principle, it will 
be perceived, is in palpable opposition to the 
Scriptures, and to the views which have been 
here advanced. He who holds his property at 
the disposal of Providence, and is ready to be- 
stow it cheerfully and liberally for the promotion 
of great and worthy objects, shall not thereby 
be impoverished. He may the rather expect to 
be enriched. " The liberal soul shall be made 
fat, and he that watereth shall be watered also 
himself." Instead therefore of repining, we 
have the utmost reason to be thankful, that our 
lot is cast in this favored period of the world, 
when the claims of so many great and import- 
27 



314 the world's salvation. 

ant objects are presented, and so frequent de- 
mands are made upon the liberality of Christians. 
If there is any truth in the Scriptures, or in 
that view of the case which has been here ex- 
hibited, the present age should, on this very 
account, be regarded, not as a hard and impov- 
erishing one, but as one of peculiar privilege 
and mercy. 

Some persons seem to entertain fears that the 
present efforts of Christians for the spread of 
religion will be a means of weakening and in- 
juring the churches. In their zeal to extend 
the blessings of the gospel to others, they will 
become so enfeebled, as to be unable to support 
it among themselves. But if what has been 
said is true, there is no ground for such appre- 
hensions ; nor would there be, were the contri- 
butions of Christians increased fourfold. Have 
the different Protestant churches, in this country 
and in Europe, been actually impoverished, by 
their recent exertions for the spread of the gos- 
pel ? Are they less able now, or less disposed, 
than they were forty years ago, to maintain 
religious institutions among themselves ? Or is 
there an individual church, in this country or in 



the world's salvation. 315 

any other, which has become so enfeebled by- 
missionary efforts, as to be unable to retain its 
customary religious privileges ? I hazard noth- 
ing in asserting, that there is no such church in 
existence, and never was. So far from this, it 
has proved universally true, that the more the 
churches did for the spread of the gospel, the 
more they found themselves able to do ; and the 
more they did for the diffusion of their religion 
abroad, the greater was their ability and their 
disposition to support its institutions at home. 
It is true, indeed, there is a point of liberality, 
beyond which neither churches nor individual 
Christians ought to go. Overstepping this, 
they would transcend the demands of duty and 
of Christ, and might be impoverished. But 
there is no reason to think that, in general, they 
have reached this point ; and no reason to fear 
that they very soon will. 

Persons in moderate worldly circiim stances 
are liable to think, that they are under no obli- 
gations to do any thing for the spread of the 
gospel. It is the business of the rich, they say, 
to be liberal. It is as much as we can do to 
take care of ourselves. But if what has been 



316 the world's SALVATION. 

said is true, this impression is false and ground- 
less. God is, indeed, a reasonable being-. He 
" accepteth according to that a man hath." He 
does not require those with one talent to im- 
prove ten ; or those in moderate worldly circum- 
stances to vie with the rich in the extent of their 
charities. But he requires all his intelligent 
creatures to possess what the apostle denomi- 
nates " a willing mind" — a liberal and charitable 
spirit. He requires them to feel for the neces- 
sities of their fellow men, and to hold whatever 
he has committed to them, be it more or less, in 
subserviency to his glory, and the interests of 
his kingdom. Our Saviour, while on earth, did 
not consider poverty as any excuse for covetous- 
ness. He commended the poor widow, who 
possessed only two mites, because she had cast 
her all into the treasury of the Lord. 

It becomes those in needy circumstances to 
institute the inquiry, whether it is not their 
covetousness which has made them poor. The 
Jews, at a certain period, thought themselves 
too poor to build the house of the Lord, and to 
pay their tithes and offerings according to the 
requisitions of their law. And the consequence 



the world's salvation. 317 

was, that God " smote them with blasting, and 
with mildew, and with hail, in all the labor of 
their hands," and thus impoverished them more 
and more. At the same time he promised them, 
that if they would " honor him with their sub- 
stance" — if they would " bring all the tithes into 
the storehouse, and prove him therewith," he 
would " open unto them the windows of heaven, 
and pour them out a blessing that there should 
not be room to receive it." 

Had we stronger faith in the promises of 
God, and a more unwavering confidence in his 
fidelity and truth, we should be more ready to 
meet the calls of his providence, and to hold our 
earthly substance at the disposal of his will. 
We should be more ready — in labors, sacrifices, 
and self-denials — to devote our whole selves to 
his service and kingdom. Our prayer then for 
ourselves should be that of the sometimes wav- 
ering disciples, " Increase our faith." And as 
we regard the advancement of Christ's precious 
cause, and the fidelity and comfort of his followers, 
we shall offer the same prayer for them — " In- 
crease their faith." 

May the faith of all those who profess to be 
27* 



318 the world's salvation. 

followers of the Lord Jesus Christ be increased 
many fold. Thus will they increase in liberal- 
ity, and in every grace ; and the knowledge of 
their Divine Redeemer will be rapidly spread 
" from sea to sea, and from the river to the ends 
of the earth." 



C HAPTER XVIII. 

The World impoverished by its Wickedness. 

There are those among us and around us, 
who think Christianity a very expensive relig- 
ion. They complain of efforts for the propaga- 
tion of the gospel in foreign lands, and even for 
the support of religious institutions at home, on 
the ground of the expense which is thereby in- 
curred. When they read of the sums contrib- 
uted from month to month, and from year to 
year, for the support of missions to the heathen, 
they are alarmed. The country, they fear, is 



the world's salvation. 319 

to be drained of its resources. In imagination, 
they see it already depressed and impoverished. 

Now I shall not undertake to say, in reply to 
this, that Christianity makes no demands upon 
the wealth — the worldly convenience and com- 
forts of its votaries. I shall not say that to 
establish, support, and extend its institutions 
involves no expense. For this would not be 
true. There is necessarily some expense con- 
nected with the maintenance of religion at 
home. Temples for the worship of God must 
be erected ; religious teachers must be educated 
and supported ; and the ordinances of the gospel 
must be sustained. Time, too, and labor must 
be given to the subject, and self-denial and sac- 
rifice must sometimes be experienced. 

There is also expense involved in the mission- 
ary enterprise, whether in our own country, or 
in foreign lands. Missionaries must be raised 
up and sent forth to their respective fields of 
labor. And for a time, they must be supported 
in those fields. Houses must be prepared for 
them, and the comforts of life must be provided. 
They must have books and tracts, schools and 
presses, and all the manifold apparatus for ere- 



320 the world's salvation. 

ating and extending a salutary influence. And 
as their numbers are thinned by death, or as 
new doors of influence are opened, others must 
be sent forth to their aid. Now to commence 
and carry forward this mighty enterprise, reach- 
ing forth in some directions to the ends of the 
earth — to carry it forward with vigor and suc- 
cess, involves necessarily a degree of expense. 
Money must be furnished — regularly, systemat- 
ically, and to a considerable amount, or the 
wheels of this great enterprise cannot move 
forward. They must first be retarded, and 
finally stop. 

I admit, then, all that can with propriety be 
urged as to the expensiveness of religious insti- 
tutions, and of missionary efforts. I shall not 
attempt to remove apprehension, or to silence 
complaint, by denying or disguising any part of 
the truth. At the same time, I insist that our 
country has never been impoverished by its re- 
ligious institutions or enterprises. So far from 
this, it has been greatly blessed by them, and 
on the whole, I have no doubt, has been en- 
riched. 

This nation, and the individuals composing 



the world's salvation. 321 

it, have been impoverished — so far as they have 
been so at all — from a very different cause. It 
has been done by their wickedness. Sin, in all 
its forms, is expensive. One lust, habitually 
indulged, is enough to ruin a man in soul and 
body, and often in estate. It is righteousness 
that exalteth a nation ; while sin is the reproach 
and ruin of any people. Let us consider, for a 
moment, some of the sins which are practiced 
in the world, and endeavor to form some esti- 
mate as to their real and relative expense. 

I would, in the first place, direct attention to 
idolatry and false religion. I need not say that 
idolatry is sinful ; and it is a fact, that nearly 
every species of idolatry that has ever existed is 
enormously expensive ; — so expensive, that 
those of us who have been born and educated 
in Christian lands, can form little idea of it. 
Temples numerous, magnificent, and gorgeously 
decorated — a priesthood proud, imperious, rapa- 
cious, and vastly multiplied — frequent and riot- 
ous festivals, protracted often through several 
days — burthensome rites and ceremonies — costly 
offerings — long and perilous pilgrimages to sac- 
red places, — in short, there is no end to the 



322 the world's salvation. 

exactions which the different forms of idolatry 
and false religion make upon their deluded vo- 
taries. Time, labor, property, health, and even 
life itself, are wantonly sacrificed in these ways ; 
and all for nothing, and a great deal worse than 
nothing. No important privilege — no blessing, 
temporal, spiritual, or eternal is received in re- 
turn. In all parts of his service, the devil is a 
hard master. His demands upon his cheated, 
deluded followers are exhorbitant and ruinous. 
But in none of his claims is he more cruelly 
grinding and oppressive, than in those systems 
of false religion over which he presides, and in 
which he is so obsequiously served. 

But we need not go to the dark regions of 
idolatry and heathenism, to learn the expensive- 
ness of sin. We see this truth illustrated all 
around us. 

Who can estimate the expense of pride, in 
the different forms in which this odious sin pre- 
sents itself? Under the influence of pride, men 
must live in splendid houses, not to say palaces, 
requring a vast amount of labor to take care of 
them, and constructed not so much for conve- 
nience and comfort, as for show. They must 



the world's salvation. 323 

have costly furniture which is never used, and 
books which are never read, and a corresponding 
equipage, which is more trouble than profit, but 
with which pride will not suffer them to dis- 
pense. Under the same controling influence, 
the whole subject of dress and personal adorn- 
ment is to be regulated. Fashion— not Christ- 
ian propriety or comfort — is the presiding genius 
here ; and particular ornaments or articles of 
dress must be assumed or rejected, worn or laid 
aside, according to her bidding. I know not 
that any precise estimate has been made, or can 
be, as to the expense of the different forms and 
manifestations of pride, but every one can see 
that it must be enormous — so great that only a 
few are able to bear it, while vast numbers sink 
under it, and come to absolute poverty. 

Let me next direct attention to the long train 
of sinful amusements , and inquire as to the 
amount expended upon them. Under the head 
of amusements I class balls, theatres, operas, 
assemblies, and parties of sinful pleasure. The 
expense incurred in these and the like ways, it 
would not be easy to compute ; but every one at 
all acquainted with the world knows that it is 



324 the world's salvation. 

very great. A favorite dancer from Italy makes 
her appearance among us, and passes through 
the country, depraving our morals and corrupt- 
ing our youth, and carries home with her her 
hundreds of thousands. Some distinguished 
actor or actress has an engagement at one of 
our theatres for only a few nights, at an expense 
that would support a dozen pulpits for a whole 
year. And yet there are no murmurings or 
complainings on account of expenditures such 
as these. ' Those who acquire their money 
honestly have a right,' it is said, ' to expend it 
as they please.' But let these same persons 
become serious, devoted Christians, and please 
to expend half as much for the support of the 
gospel, or to forward some religious charitable 
enterprise, and they will be the subjects of se- 
vere remark. It will be thought and said, that 
they had better look at home, pay their debts, 
and take care of their own interests, and not 
squander their substance upon projects of doubt- 
ful expediency. 

But there are other ways in which sin im- 
poverishes individuals and communities, of a 
still more gross and revolting character. Look, 



the world's salvation. 325 

for example, at the single vice of intemperance. 
In years past, this one form of wickedness is 
known to have cost our country more than to 
support all the different branches of national 
and state governments, all our colleges and 
schools, and all the religious teachers and 
charitable institutions in the land. It has cost 
each individual, city or town more than all its 
taxes of every description. Or if we consider 
the cost of this vice to the individual indulging 
in it, we shall be presented with a picture still 
more appalling. If there is an object in creation 
at once odious and pitiable, it is the miserable 
victim of intemperance. He may boast of his 
freedom, and his independence, but he is a 
bloated, wretched slave. There is no expense 
which he will not incur, and no labor he will 
not perform, for the gratification of his appetite. 
He will sell any thing from his house, or his 
back, or out of the mouths of his hungry chil- 
dren, to procure the means of intoxication. 

Nor is the vice of intemperance more expen- 
sive and ruinous than some others. Perhaps it 
is less so. It may be as sure to end in ruin, 
but it is commonly slower in its operation. 
28 



326 the world's salvation. 

What the intemperate man will accomplish in a 
few short years, the gamester, the debauchee, 
the professed votary of sinful, sensual pleasure 
will often accomplish in as many months. 
Such characters are on the high road to ruin — 
not only eternal, but temporal ruin ; and to the 
certain end of their course they are advancing 
by rapid stages. An estate, which it had cost a 
whole life to gain, is often lost in a single night. 
And with it is lost reputation, comfort, health, 
every thing ; so that nought remains to the 
wretched victim, but poverty, frenzy, self-re- 
proach, and often self-murder. 

I shall notice but another way in which sin 
impoverishes and ruins nations, and that is war. 
And here I need spend no inquiry, whether 
war, in every supposable case, is sinful. It will 
be admitted by all serious, candid persons, that 
nearly every war that was ever waged on earth 
has been sinful. It will be admitted, too, that 
war, in the general, is one of the most frightful, 
horrid forms of wickedness that has ever been 
exhibited. And as to the expensiveness of it — 
in every sense of the word expensiveness — there 
can be no question. Of human life, with all its 



the world's salvation. 327 

endearments, comforts and blessings, war has 
been, in all ages, the great destroyer. Maimed 
limbs, and mangled corpses — confused heaps of 
the dead, and the groans of the dying— peaceful 
villages sacked and plundered, and crowded 
cities laid in ashes — mourning parents, discon- 
solate widows, and homeless, friendless, unpro- 
tected orphans — such are some of the things 
which mark the progress, and follow in the train 
of war. The pecuniary cost of war, too, exceeds 
that of every other form of wickedness. How 
is it that great national debts, like that of Eng- 
land, and some other European powers, have 
been contracted ? Not by supporting schools, 
and founding hospitals, and sustaining other 
important charities. They have been contract- 
ed, I believe in every instance, by war. There 
is no other way in which they can have been 
contracted. Our late war upon the poor Indians 
in Florida cost more, by fifty times, than Christ- 
ians in America have ever expended for the 
conversion and civilization of the native tribes. 
A single month's war with England would cost 
this nation more, probably, than all we have 
ever payed for the propagation of the gospel 
throughout the earth. 



328 the world's salvation. 

There is no difficulty, then, in perceiving 
how it is that this world is impoverished. It is 
not, as is sometimes pretended, in the service of 
the Lord. It is not that men are obliged to 
spend so much time in religious meetings, and 
so much money in supporting religious institu- 
tions among themselves, and in charitable efforts 
to extend them to the destitute. True, these 
things cost something, but then it is, in compar- 
ison, but a mere trifle, and there is a blessing 
promised to attend them which more than 
compensates for all their expense. But the 
world is, and ever has been, greatly, ruinously 
impoverished by its wickedness. This has been 
abundantly set forth and illustrated in the fore- 
going remarks. Look at the heathen world ; — 
groaning and crushed, as it has been for ages, 
under the burthen of its costly and bloody su- 
perstitions ! And how has the whole earth 
groaned, in all periods of time, under the pres- 
sure of those wars, and fightings, and cruel 
sufferings, which have been perpetrated and 
endured ! And to what a fearful extent is the 
Christian world now impoverished, by its pride 
and folly, its amusements and pleasures, its vice 



the world's salvation. 329 

and wickedness ! Let any one go in imagina- 
tion (for he should not go in any other way,) to 
those various scenes of vice and crime which 
are exhibited in our own land — to the tippling 
shops, and gaming tables, and theatres, and 
circuses, and brothels, and see, for once, how 
much time, and toil, and money, and reputation, 
and comfort, and health, and life, are thrown 
away upon these things ; and he will be satis- 
fied how it is that the world is impoverished. 
He will see, too, how to estimate those whim- 
perings and complainings which are sometimes 
heard about the expense of religious institutions. 
What is the expense of these institutions, com- 
pared with that incurred by the wickedness of 
man? Scarcely more than as a drop to the 
ocean. The original destroyer of this world 
was the great Prince of darkness — the instigator 
of all mischief and crime. And he it is who 
has desolated the world, and made it poor. 
And he it is who keeps its poor. The yoke of 
service which he imposes upon it is an intolera- 
ble burthen — borne willingly, indeed, by his 
abject servants, but sufficient to sink them to 
28* 



330 the world's salvation. 

perdition ; and unless they speedily shake it off, 
it must sink them down forever. 

I have already intimated that the institutions 
of the gospel, though attended with some ex- 
pense, are on the whole a great blessing to a 
community. They are actually worth more 
than they cost. And this may easily be demon- 
strated, in view of what has been said. Nor in 
pursuing the argument, will it be necessary to 
look beyond the present life. We may lay out 
of the account entirely those spiritual, everlast- 
ing blessings, which the gospel proffers beyond 
the grave. The world, we have seen, is impover- 
ished by its wickedness. This (under the insti- 
gation of Satan,) is that which makes it and 
keeps it poor. But what is it which stands 
most directly opposed to the wickedness of man ? 
What is the grand antagonist principle, which 
is operating in a thousand ways to dry up the 
sources of human wickedness ; to cut off its 
poisonous streams : to rescue the world from 
that curse of sin by which it has been so long 
blighted and desolated ? It is the gospel. The 
gospel, with its benign institutions and saving 
influences, can do all this ; and nothing else 



the world's salvation. 331 

can. Neither education, nor civilization, nor 
human governments, nor any thing merely hu- 
man, can stay the dire streams of which I have 
spoken. At best, they can but modify their 
influence, and direct them into other channels. 
But the gospel is capable, and was given for the 
very purpose, of delivering the ivorld from sin. 
" For this was the Son of God manifested, that 
he might destroy the works of the devil." 
" Thou shalt call his name Jesus ; for he shall 
save his people from their sins." 

It follows, then, that no one need ever fear 
being impoverished by the gospel. Its whole 
influence is to enrich those who possess it, not 
only by the direct blessing which it entails, but 
by counteracting and removing those vices and 
sins, by which the world is desolated and im- 
poverished. 

People sometimes have the impression, that 
they are not able to support the gospel. The 
probability is, that they are not able to do with- 
out it. If they would make the requisite effort 
and sacrifice, and secure to themselves the in- 
stitutions of religion ; not only would they be 
blessed in their own souls, and become prepared 



332 the world's salvation. 

for everlasting blessings, but in all probability, 
tney would soon find their worldly circumstan- 
ces improved. The blessing of God, which 
maketh rich, would rest upon them ; expensive 
courses of sin would be forsaken; and their 
ability to possess and enjoy the comforts of life 
would be materially increased. " Godliness is 
profitable unto all things ; having the promise 
of the life that now is, and of that which is to 
come." 



CHAPTER XIX. 

The Sin and Folly of hoarding up Riches for 
Children. 

Among the most intimate of all earthly rela- 
tions, is that of parents to their children. From 
this relation result duties of the highest impor- 
tance, which require to be accurately defined 
and understood, It is the duty of parents to 



THE world's SALVATION. 333 

provide for their children. " If any man" (hav- 
ing the requisite ability) " provide not for his 
own, and specially for those of his own house, 
he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an 
infidel." 

It is the duty of parents to educate their 
children. And by this I mean that they should 
afford them, so far as they are able, that physi- 
cal, intellectual, and moral culture, which will 
best fit them for that sphere of life in which it is 
intended they shall move. 

It is the duty of parents who have the means, 
to afford to their children such assistance, when 
entering upon the business of life, as shall aid 
in overcoming the difficulties of a commence- 
ment — shall give a spring to their internal re- 
sources — shall be an encouragement to industry 
and enterprise on their own part. There is 
such a thing as doing just this ; and there is 
such a thing as doing a great deal more. Pa- 
rents may afford to their children such a degree 
of assistance, or may encourage them to expect 
it, as shall take away all necessity, and remove 
all inducement, for enterprise and exertion on 
their own part. To do the latter, is to do chil- 



334 the world's salvation. 

dren an essential injury. To do the former, and 
to do it judiciously, may be to them of essential 
advantage. 

What I propose in this chapter, is to discour- 
age the common practice of hoarding up riches 
for children — of scheming, planning, laboring 
for this object — making it a leading purpose 
and pursuit of life. This is strongly discounte- 
nanced in the Scriptures; and it is equally 
forbidden by the dictates of reason and benevo- 
lence. 

It is natural that parents should love their 
children. It is natural and right that they 
should seek their good. And under the mista- 
ken apprehension that the best thing they can 
do for their children is to provide for them an 
estate ; many fathers and mothers give them- 
selves to this object with unwearied ardor. 
They rise early, and sit up late, and eat the 
bread of carefulness, not so much for their own 
personal advantage — they scarcely think of 
this — as with a view to the amassing of treas- 
ures for their children. The sin and folly of 
such a course of life will appear from several 
considerations. And, 



the world's salvation. 335 

1. Parents in this way deprive themselves of 
a great many comforts. This is perhaps the 
least of all the evils resulting from the course 
they pursue; and yet this is worthy of being 
noticed. Why should not worthy, laborious, 
and affluent parents themselves enjoy, to an 
extent at least, the fruits of their own industry ? 
Why should they deny themselves (as they 
sometimes do) not merely the luxuries but the 
conveniences of life, and pursue a course of 
stinted parsimony, that they may amass wealth 
for their children; when they know not that 
their children shall live to enjoy it; or if they 
do what use they will make of it ; and whether 
it may not prove to them more an injury than a 
benefit ? 

2. By this course of life, parents deny them- 
selves, in a great measure, the luxury of doing 
good. Intent upon securing estates for their 
children, they have little to spare far the neces- 
sitous and suffering. So far from searching out 
objects of benevolence, they permit those to pass 
unheeded, which fall directly under their eye. 
They deliver not the poor that cry, and those 
that have none to help. The blessing of him 



336 the world's salvation. 

that was ready to perish does not come upon 
them, nor do they cause the widow's heart to 
sing for joy. They have never felt the truth of 
that saying of the Lord Jesus — a saying on 
which his whole life was but a practical com- 
ment — " It is more blessed to give, than to re- 
ceive." 

3. By the course of life we are considering, 
parents greatly injure the cause of Christ. At 
this time, there are many ways in which those 
who have wealth may bestow it, for the ad- 
vancement of the religion of the Saviour. 
Channels of benevolence are open before them, 
and running by them on every side, into any of 
which they may cast their bounty, and be sure 
that it will turn to the furtherance of the gospel. 
But there are many parents, and I am sorry to 
say some professedly Christian parents, who 
turn away from all these objects, and close their 
hearts and hands against them, under the mis- 
erable pretence of laying up estates for their 
children. They are so much engaged in get- 
ting and keeping property for them, that they 
have little to spare for the advancement of 
Christ's kingdom in the world. Now such per- 



the world's salvation. 337 

sons greatly injure the cause of Christ. They 
injure it by their example. The language of 
this is (whatever their professions may be) that 
Christ's cause is, at best, but a secondary ob- 
ject — one claiming their regards but in an infe- 
rior degree. They injure this cause, too, by 
directly withholding from it that support, with- 
out which it cannot be successfully prosecuted. 
Suppose all other Christians should do the same 
as they; what would be the prospects of the 
church and the world? And may not other 
Christians withhold their support, on the same 
pretence, and with equal reason ? But, 

4. The remark on which I intend chiefly to 
insist is, that by the course of life which has 
been considered, parents almost inevitably m- 
jure, and often ruin their children. They love 
their children, and labor for them with the most 
assiduous kindness. But this is almost always 
an inconsiderate kindness, tending rather to the 
injury than the benefit of those who are the 
objects of it. How many children have been 
utterly ruined, soul and body, for time and eter- 
nity, by having large estates treasured up for 
them, and put into their hands ? How many 
29 



338 the world's salvation. 

have fallen into temptations, and contracted 
habits of indolence and vice, which otherwise 
they might have shunned ? How many are at 
this moment in the world of despair, who will 
remember and curse forever the rich patrimo- 
nies which had been treasured up for them, as 
the means of their destruction ? 

And where the result is less deplorable — • 
where those who are born to affluence escape 
the fascinations of vice, and sustain through life 
unexceptionable characters ; how generally do 
we find them unenterprising, inefficient, and 
comparatively useless members of society? I 
do not say that this is always the case ; for it is 
not so. We have here and there an example 
of distinguished activity and usefulness, from 
among the class of persons of whom I speak. 
But does not every one who has mingled much 
with the world know, that the individuals who 
have chiefly distinguished themselves in the 
different professions, and in the several walks 
of life, are generally from among those who 
have made their own fortunes, and have risen 
to eminence by their own exertions. 

There is an inherent difficulty in the way of 



THE WORLDS SALVATION. 339 

a rich man's educating his children, and espe- 
cially his sons, to become active and useful 
members of society. I well know that some 
few have overcome this difficulty, and that, on 
this account, both themselves and their children 
are entitled to the greater credit. But where 
one, in circumstances of affluence, has overcome 
it, hundreds, and it may be thousands, have 
been prostrated by it. The difficulty lies just 
here ; and it is high time that it was explained 
and understood. 

The son of a wealthy father, as soon as he is 
capable of knowing any thing, ascertains that 
his father is rich. This is an important fact, 
and one of which the boy cannot be kept long 
in ignorance. And his very first inference from 
this fact probably is, c I am a privileged child. 
I need not exert myself like other children. I 
can live easier than they. If my parents were 
poor, I should be under the necessity of taxing 
my ingenuity, and of making exertions ; but this 
is not needful now. While other boys work, I 
may play. "While they are occupied with their 
studies and labors, I may take my ease, eat, 
drink, and be merry.' 



340 the world's salvation. 

Thus the boy begins early to reason, and 
there is no kelp for it. And the perverse con- 
clusion to which he comes, as to his own priv- 
ileged state, and his consequent exemption from 
ordinary responsibilities, will be likely to follow 
him, to the school — to the counting room — to 
the college — and to the studies of professional 
life ; and if, under the influence of it, he es- 
capes the contamination of vice (which ordina- 
rily he will not do) — if his moral character 
remains unsullied; he will be almost sure to 
become indolent and inefficient. He has not 
the motives to exertion, which other young men 
have, and of course — unless he have very pecu- 
liar internal resources — he will not exert him- 
self like them. He will fall behind them in the 
race of acquisition and usefulness ; and, except 
as his money (while it lasts) may give him 
currency, he will be of little consequence in the 
world. In a majority of cases, he will become 
vicious, and ruin himself in a little time ; but if 
he escapes this imputation, he will do little 
more, ordinarily, than to plod through life, scat- 
ter the estate which his father had gathered for 
him, and die at last poor and unlamented. 



the world's salvation. 341 

5. But this leads to another remark, show- 
ing the folly of laboring to amass wealth for 
children, which is, that such labors are almost 
sure to defeat themselves. The object of the 
parent is, to treasure up riches in his family, 
where he fondly hopes they may remain, and 
be a permanent blessing to his posterity. But 
in the course of two or three generations, at 
farthest, his treasure is all scattered, and passes 
into the hands of the hardy and enterprising 
sons of poverty, who in their turn rise to the 
possession of influence and wealth. 

So it was, as long ago as the days of Solomon. 
He was indefatigable and most successful in 
acquiring riches. He drew them together from 
every clime, and hoarded them up, till they be- 
came a burthen upon his hands. He hardly 
knew what to do with them. His object was, 
probably, to perpetuate them in his family. He 
expected to give birth to a long line of kings, 
and he intended they should surpass all the 
kings of the earth in splendor and magnificence. 
But how differently from his intentions were 
events ordered in the providence of God ? His 
only son, as might have been anticipated, is a 
29* 



342 the world's salvation. 

spoiled child. He lives only to dismember that 
kingdom which his father, by his wisdom, had 
consolidated, and to scatter those immense treas- 
ures which his father had heaped up. Besides 
provoking the ten tribes to separate from him, 
he engaged in a war with Shishak, king of 
Egypt, who, we are told, "came up against 
Jerusalem, and took away the treasures of the 
house of the Lord, and the treasures of the 
king's house ; he even took away all. And he 
took away all the shields of gold that Solomon 
had made." Here then is the issue of all king 
Solomon's endeavors to gather together and 
treasure up wealth. In less than half a dozen 
years after his death, the whole is scattered, 
and his pampered son is left in comparative 
poverty. 

And so it has been in all periods since. So 
it is now. This is emphatically true in our own 
country, where estates are not entailed, but are 
left to the natural course of providence. Prop- 
erty is continually shifting hands. Those who 
are born rich, die poor; and those who are born 
poor, often die rich. It was said by the late 
President Dwight, near the close of life, that 



the world's salvation. 343 

among all the rich men at that time in the city 
of New Haven, there was not one who was a 
rich man there, or the son of a rich man, when 
he first became acquainted in the city. Within 
the short space of his recollection, the property 
of the city had entirely shifted hands. And so 
it is in other places. A skillful, industrious 
young man begins the world with little or noth- 
ing; but soon rises to the possession of wealth, 
which he carefully lays up for his children. 
His children, educated under the impression 
that their father is rich, and of course that they 
need do nothing, soon become incapable of doing 
any thing, and only live to spend what their 
father had gained. The hard earnings of the 
parent are quickly scattered, and pass into other 
hands. 

I know not that this almost invariable course 
of things is, on the whole, a detriment to soci- 
ety. But it shows the folly, the vanity (as 
Solomon would say) of hoarding up riches for 
children, with a view to benefit them, and 
through them their posterity. By an almost 
invariable course of providential dispensations, 
the Supreme Disposer admonishes us that this is 



344 the world's salvation. 

not the ivay in which to benefit our children, but 
rather to injure them ; — not the way in which 
to make them and their posterity rich and hap- 
py, but rather to make them poor and miserable. 
It will be said, perhaps, that although the 
consequences of treasuring up riches for children 
are often such as has been described ; still, these 
are not necessary consequences. Children are 
under no necessity of becoming indolent and 
profligate, merely because they are favored (in 
possession or in prospect) with large patrimo- 
nies. I admit there is no invincible necessity 
in the case ; and yet there is a kind of moral 
necessity which is scarcely less sure in its re- 
sults. Men act from motives; and they are 
more powerfully influenced by strong motives, 
than by weak ones. If we expect those around 
us to act efficiently and vigorously, we must set 
before them sufficient motives to induce to such 
action. If we expect them to act feebly and 
dubiously, or not to act at all, we have only to 
diminish the power of motive. Now the mis- 
take of those parents who treasure up large 
patrimonies for their children, lies just here : 
They take away from their children nearly all 



the world's salvation. 345 

motive to efficient exertion. They have not the 
incitements to vigorous action, which other chil- 
dren have ; and consequently they will not act 
as other children do. 

With few exceptions, men are constitutionally 
lazy, both in body and mind. They will not 
exert themselves, unless they see some necessity 
for it. Take away this necessity in early life, 
and not only is immediate indolence the result, 
but habits of indolence are soon formed, which 
it is not easy to overcome. Persons who, from 
the pressure of stern necessity, have acquired 
habits of activity and enterprise in early life, 
will, from the mere force of habit, continue to 
exert themselves, when the immediate necessity 
for exertion has ceased. But take away the ne- 
cessity for exertion in early life, and let habits of 
indolence be formed, and as a general thing, they 
are incurable. The man cannot do any thing, 
if he would ; and he would not, if he could. 
He prefers to live upon his patrimony, while it 
lasts, and trust to Providence for the rest. 

I have said that there are individuals here 
and there — sometimes whole families — which 
are exceptions to the foregoing remarks ; as 



346 THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 

there are exceptions to most other general rules. 
But the general rule certainly is, as I have 
stated it. It is to be calculated on, as a general 
rule. The evils connected with it are to be 
provided against, as those resulting from a gen- 
eral rule. And parents, who would not expose 
their children, whom they so tenderly love, to 
almost inevitable injury and ruin, must be care- 
ful how they heap up treasure for them, and 
thus take from them in early life those motives 
to action — those inducements to virtuous and 
honorable enterprise, without which their chil- 
dren, in ordinary cases, will no more act, than 
though they had lost some of the members of 
their bodies, or the faculties of their minds. 

It is obvious that both parents and children 
have a deep personal interest in the subject here 
discussed ; and more than this, the public are 
deeply interested. How pitiable, even in a 
public view, to see children, who are favored 
with the choicest privileges, perverting and 
abusing them ! To see those, into whose lap 
Divine providence has poured her richest bless- 
ings, growing up in indolence, often in vice, 
disappointing the hopes which had been enter- 



the world's salvation. 347 

tained respecting them, and soon falling behind — 
and ultimately far behind — the hardy sons of 
poverty and want, in the race of honorable dis- 
tinction and usefulness. 

Possibly some parent, who reads these pages, 
may feel inclined to inquire, 'What shall I do ? 
I perceive the difficulty in regard to my chil- 
dren, but how shall I remedy it ? Shall I throw 
my property to the winds ? Shall I reduce 
myself and my children to want, that they may 
feel the necessity of exertion ? Or shall I cease 
from all further efforts to acquire property, and 
become indolent and shiftless myself, for fear 
that my children may in the end become so V 
To inquiries of this sort, I would reply : Do 
neither of the things which you have suggested. 
To do either of them would be to commit sin. 
If you are engaged in a lawful and gainful 
business, continue in it. And not only so, be 
diligent in business. Be provident, enterpris- 
ing, and active. Get all the property that you 
honestly can, and save all you get. You have 
no right to waste or squander a farthing of it. 
But remember habitually, that every farthing of 
it is the Lord's^ and that you are but his stew- 



348 the world's salvation. 

ards. You hold all under him, and are bound 
to dispose of all according to his pleasure. And 
so far as your children are concerned, your 
Lord has told you with sufficient plainness what 
his pleasure is. He would have you provide 
for your children. He would have you educate 
them. He would have you afford them such 
assistance, that they may enter upon the course 
of life for which you intend them, without dis- 
heartening difficulties and embarrassments. 
But he would not have you hoard up riches for 
them. He has told you the danger of doing 
this, and warned you against it. And now, if 
you will not take warning — if you will do for 
your children what God has directed you not to 
do ; he will not change the ordinary course of 
providence to rescue them from injury ; but the 
natural course of events will move along, and 
you and they must take the consequences. The 
use which God would have you make of your 
worldly substance, or of that portion of it which 
can be spared from the necessary demands of 
yourself and family, he has very plainly set 
before you. " Give alms of such things as ye 
have." "Make to yourselves friends of the 



the world's salvation. 349 

mammon of unrighteousness." "Charge them 
that are rich in this world that they be rich in 
good works ; ready to distribute, willing to com- 
municate, laying up in store for themselves a 
good foundation against the time to come." 
" To do good, and to communicate, forget not ; 
for with such sacrifices God is well pleased." 
" Do good unto all men, especially to them who 
are of the household of faith." 

The modes of doing good by means of our 
worldly substance, are at this day numerous and 
various, perhaps beyond all former example. 
Not only have we the poor always with us, so 
that when we will we may do them good, but 
the great benevolent enterprises of the age, — 
those which have it for their object to advance 
the kingdom of Christ, and save the souls of 
men, all need the fostering care and munificence 
of the church. Those who have property at 
their disposal beyond the wants of themselves 
and families, need be at no loss, in these days, 
what to do with it. The Lord hath need of it ; 
and it is only for them to inquire and consider 
in what ways, and for what particular objects, 
he needs it most. 
30 



350 the world's salvation. 

Not only should parents, who are entrusted 
with large estates, understand this subject them- 
selves, but they should cause their children to 
understand it, and do it early. Let the rich 
father, who wishes well to his children, say to 
them distinctly, and in season ; 'To be sure, 
the God of providence has prospered me in my 
business, and committed to me a portion of this 
world's goods ; but he has done it, not that it 
might be a means of injuring and destroying 
you, nor am I permitted to use it for such a 
purpose. It is my intention to give you a suit- 
able education ; to provide for you during your 
minority; and to afford you such assistance, 
that you may enter upon the active business of 
life without embarrassment. Thus much I shall 
do, and do cheerfully. But having done this 
for you, you must thenceforth rely on your own 
resources, and not on mine. You must fly on 
your own wings, not on mine. The property 
which I call my own is all the Lord's. He 
permits me to do for you to the amount I have 
stated, and no more. To do more would be to 
do you an injury. Besides, what of my prop- 
erty is not needed for you, and for the other 
members of the family, is needed for other pur- 



the world's salvation. 351 

poses. It is needed to supply the wants of the 
destitute, and for promoting the cause of Christ 
in the world. I wish you to understand this 
subject in season. Beyond a certain amount, 
you are not to rely on me. Beyond a certain 
amount, it is not my purpose to aid you, while 
I live, or when I die. I wish you to go to 
school, and to your places of business, — to form 
your plans, and to shape "your several courses of 
life, under this impression; and by diligence, 
activity, and enterprise, — by a watchful reliance 
on the providence of God, and on your own 
resources and exertions, prepare to be useful 
and respected in the world.' 

If rich parents would deal with their children 
in this way, and do it with so much seriousness 
as to make themselves believed ; if they would 
let their actions speak, as well as their words, 
and train up their children to habits of industry, 
as though they expected them, in future life, to 
rely chiefly on their own resources ; they might 
obviate more than half the difficulties which 
now lie in the way of their educating their 
families as they could wish. And really I know 
of no other way in which these difficulties can 
be obviated. They are inherent difficulties,— 



352 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 



they are great difficulties, which, unless re- 
moved, will continue in years to come, (as they 
have done in years past), to work the ruin of a 
large proportion of those who are born to afflu- 
ence, and who grow up under the impression 
that it is only incumbent on them to enjoy, and 
to spend what their fathers have gathered. 

In the preceding remarks, I have had my eye 
chiefly upon two objects. 

1. The benefit of wealthy and prosperous 
families, and more especially the children of 
such families. It is truly lamentable, to see so 
much property wasted, and so much kindness 
lavished upon children, to their injury; — to see 
the common motives to vigorous action taken 
from them, by the misplaced bounty of parents 
and other relatives, and themselves left to grow 
up in ease and indolence, to be nuisances, or at 
best but mere cyphers, in the world. In expos- 
ing this evil, and pointing out the remedy, I 
have looked specially to the benefit of such 
children ; — that they may have the same mo- 
tives to exertion with other children, and may 
enter on the race of usefulness with them, with 
an equal prospect of success. 

2. I have had also in mind the benefit that 



the world's salvation. 353 

would accrue to the church of God, if that 
course of life that has been recommended could 
be generally pursued. There is no want of 
property to sustain all the benevolent institu- 
tions of the age, and carry into effect the grand 
designs of the church ; if property could only be 
used according to the directions of the Bible — 
the recorded will of Him by whom it was all 
bestowed. If the property which is hoarded up 
for children to their injury, — their injury in 
this world and the next, were but judiciously 
expended; there would be enough, and more 
than enough, to sustain all the benevolent insti- 
tutions of the church. 

But this is only a part of the means which 
might justly be put in requisition. How many 
there are in the possession of wealth, who have 
no children to educate and provide for, and who 
hardly know what to do with the substance 
which God has committed to their hands. How 
many of this description are there, who, instead 
of leaving their wealth to their connections, — 
who do not need it, — who will probably be in- 
jured by it more than benefited, — and who never 
will thank them for it, — might do much for the 
30* 



354 the world's salvation. 

cause of Christ, during their lives, and at their 
death, and might have the blessing of multi- 
tudes ready to perish, heaped upon their memo- 
ries, long after they had gone down to the 
dust? 

Christians have much yet to learn, respecting 
the right disposition of property; — respecting 
the tenure by which it is held, and their obliga- 
tions to dispose of it in that manner, which will 
most promote the kingdom of Christ, and the 
eternal well-being of their fellow men. Let 
them live under the impression, that themselves 
and all that they possess are the Lord's, — that 
they hold all under him, and have consecrated 
all to him, — and that they are bound, as good 
stewards, to dispose of whatever is committed to 
them, according to the will of their Divine 
Master, and for the advancement of his king- 
dom and glory ; and there will be no want of 
means to carry forward any object which the 
church of God ought to desire. The treasury 
of the Lord would be ever pouring forth its 
streams of beneficence, and yet would be ever 
full. The blessing of God would rest richly on 
his church, and soon it would spread and fill the 
earth. 



the world's salvation. 355 

Meanwhile, children in general, and the chil- 
dren of the rich in particular, would be as well 
educated and provided for as they are now, — 
and much letter. They would be much more 
likely to become active, enterprising, and use- 
ful citizens; honored in life, happy in death, 
and prepared for a glorious meeting with their 
pious and honored parents and relatives, who 
have gone before them to the heavenly world. 



CHAPTER XX. 

Prayer for the Universal Extension of Christ's 
Kingdom. 

Little need be said to show that it is the 
duty of all Christians to pray for the coming of 
Christ's kingdom ; or for the universal preva- 
lence of the religion of the gospel. Such 
prayer is in strict accordance with, and is virtu- 
ally required by, the great law of love, — that 
law which enjoins that we love God with all 
our heart, and our neighbor as ourselves. Will 



356 the world's salvation. 

not he who loves God with all his heart, be con- 
strained to pray that God may be glorified in the 
universal extension of his religion and king- 
dom? And will not he, who loves his neighbor 
as himself, be led to pray earnestly for his 
fellow men, that they, as well as himself, may 
enjoy the privileges and blessings of the gospel, 
here and hereafter ? 

It were enough to enforce the duty of such 
prayer (if nothing else could be urged in its 
favor), that it is enjoined in the Lord's prayer. 
We have here a prayer, dictated by the Saviour 
himself, for the imitation and constant use of 
his disciples and followers. " After this manner 
pray ye," &c. Yet two entire petitions of this 
short prayer are for the advancement of Christ's 
cause and kingdom in the world, " Thy king- 
dom come. Thy will be done on earth, as it is 
in heaven." It is hardly possible to conceive 
how the duty of praying for the extension of 
Christ's kingdom, could be more explicitly and 
solemnly enjoined. 

I need only add, that the duty of such prayer 
is, perhaps, universally admitted. Who doubts 
that Christians ought to pray, and to pray earn- 



the world's salvation. 357 

estly, for the universal prevalence of their 
religion ? Who does not admit, at least in 
words, that this is their duty? "While the writer 
of this was a settled minister, he received and 
read more than twenty Proclamations for public 
Fasts and Thanksgivings; in each of which, 
without an exception, the people were directed, 
by their different Chief Magistrates, to pray for 
the universal spread of the gospel. I mention 
this fact just to show the general prevalence of 
the sentiment, that it is the duty of Christians, 
in all places, to pray for the extension of the 
religion and kingdom of Christ. 

But although such prayer is so obviously the 
duty of Christians, — and a duty withal so com- 
monly admitted ; still there are many who seem 
not to consider what is implied in it. Certainly, 
there are many who act as though they had not 
duly considered this. It is important that we 
inquire, therefore, how much is implied in 
habitual and earnest prayer for the general dif- 
fusion of the gospel. Such prayer implies, 

1. That we earnestly desire the diffusion of 
the gospel. " Prayer is the offering up of our 
desires unto God, for things agreeable to his 



358 the world's salvation. 

will." Plainly, therefore, if it is our duty to 
pray, and to pray earnestly, for the universal 
spread of the Christian religion, it is our duty 
to desire, and to desire earnestly, the same 
event ; and to make a pretence of praying with- 
out such desires, is no better than hypocrisy 
and mockery. 

2. Fervent prayer for the universal spread of 
the gospel, implies that we take a deep and 
joyful interest in all well-directed efforts for the 
advancement of this end. Apply the subject to 
any other case. Here is a person who prays 
much, and with great earnestness, for the con- 
version of a beloved child, or of a dear and 
valued friend. At the same time, he knows that 
exertions are making to arrest the attention of 
this friend, to convince him of sin, and bring 
him to repentance. And will he feel no interest 
in these exertions ? Or will he not take a deep 
and joyful interest in them? Will he not, with 
feelings almost indescribable, watch their pro- 
gress, and wait for their successful and happy 
issue? Fervent prayer for any object necessa- 
rily supposes that we earnestly desire it ; and 
such desires and prayers as necessarily suppose, 



the world's salvation. 359 

that we take a deep and joyful interest in every- 
thing which has a tendency to promote it. It is 
plain, therefore, from the universally admitted 
point, that Christians ought to pray, and to pray 
with fervor, for the coming and prevalence of 
their Redeemer's kingdom, that they ought 
to feel interested, — deeply, solemnly, joyfully 
interested, in the exertions which are making at 
the present time to bring about so desirable an 
event. Indeed, if they pray as they should in 
relation to this object, they will feel interested 
in exertions to promote it. Their feelings will 
be enlisted, and their hearts engaged. They 
will keep up an acquaintance with these benev- 
olent efforts, and watch all those changes with 
anxious vigilance, which may have a bearing on 
the interests of the church, and the furtherance 
of the gospel. I add, 

3. It is implied in fervent prayer for the uni- 
versal spread of the religion of Christ, that we 
are disposed to do all we consistently can, by 
our influence, our personal labors, and our 
property, to promote this object. Prayer is an 
expression of our desires, and fervent prayer of 
our earnest desires, that this holy religion might 



360 the world's salvation. 

be promoted, and fill the earth. But if we 
earnestly desire such an event, shall we not be 
willing to do what in us lies to accomplish it ? 
And if we manifest an unwillingness to do this, 
who will give us credit for the earnestness or the 
sincerity of our desires ? Who will believe that 
our prayers are not heartless and insincere? 
Will not the sick person, who prays for the 
restoration of health, be disposed to use all 
necessary means that his health may be re- 
stored? Will not the pious parent, who prays 
for the conversion of his children, be disposed to 
do whatever he is able, that they may be con- 
verted and saved ? And will it not hold univer- 
sally true, that any object, for which we can 
sincerely and earnestly pray, we shall be dis- 
posed and engaged, so far as in us lies, to 
accomplish? How plainly, therefore, is it im- 
plied in prayer for the universal diffusion of the 
gospel, (which we all believe ourselves under 
obligations to offer), that we consider ourselves 
engaged and pledged to do, whatever we con- 
sistently can, by our influence with others, and 
by our personal labors and sacrifices, to spread 
the gospel of salvation throughout the earth? 



the world's salvation. 361 

There is but one way in which Christians 
can rid themselves of the obligations here urged 
upon them ; and that is by denying it to be 
their duty to pray for the spread of the gospel. 
We may, if we please, deny this, and then we 
may consistently deny that which is necessarily 
implied in it. We may say, if we will, that we 
are under no obligations to love our fellow men 
as we love ourselves ; or if we are, that this 
does not bind us to pray for their spiritual and 
eternal welfare. We may say that our Saviour 
was under a mistake, in dictating to his disci- 
ples and followers, petitions such as are con- 
tained in the Lord's prayer. We may say that 
all Christians, since Christ was upon the earth, 
have erred in offering up such petitions ; and 
that the Christian world now are strangely 
deluded in supposing it to be their duty to pray 
for the universal spread of the gospel. But if 
we will not, and dare not, say this ; if we accede 
to the propriety of praying as our Saviour di- 
rected, " Thy kingdom come, thy will be done 
on earth as it is in heaven;" then we must 
accede to the propriety of desiring the coming 
and universal prevalence of Christ's kingdom ; 
31 



362 the world's salvation. 

of feeling a deep and joyful interest in exertions 
which are making to promote this kingdom; 
and of doing ourselves all we consistently can 
do to carry forward the work, and fill the world 
with the Saviour's name and glory. 

If all this is implied in praying for the uni- 
versal diffusion of the gospel ; then are not 
many chargeable with a very great inconsis- 
tency in relation to this matter ? They accede to 
the propriety of praying for the coming of 
Christ's kingdom; and when they hear them- 
selves exhorted and directed to offer up such 
prayers, all is in their view as it should be. 
They have no objection to praying for such an 
object, and in words, perhaps, they often do pray 
for it. But notwithstanding this, they take no 
pains to make themselves acquainted with the 
efforts of Christians for the advancement of the 
Eedeemer's kingdom, and are unwilling to do 
any thing, either in word or deed, either by their 
influence, their personal labors, or their prop- 
erty, to promote the object for which they are 
praying, and to spread the gospel throughout the 
earth. Now whether such persons are sensible 
of it or not, they are chargeable with a great 



the world's salvation. 363 

and dreadful inconsistency. They are ostensi- 
bly praying that Christ's kingdom may come, 
and his will be done on earth as it is in heaven, 
while they sit still and behold the powers of 
darkness pushing forward their work of misery 
and death, without so much as lifting a finger 
against them. The language of their lips is, 
" Carry on, O God, the purposes of thy redeem- 
ing love ; gather in thine elect ; save mankind 
from their awful state of wretchedness and sin; 
proclaim the glad news of salvation to the dis- 
tant corners of the earth ; send forth the minis- 
ters of thy word, and the missionaries of thy 
cross ; give thy Son the heathen for his inherit- 
ance, and the uttermost part of the earth for his 
possession." But the language of their con- 
duct is, " Excuse our remissness in thy service; 
leave us to amass wealth, to feast on pleasure, 
to shine with distinction, and to say to our soul, 
' Soul thou hast much goods laid up in store for 
mi2ny years, take thine ease, eat, drink, and be 
merry." ' 

There is reason to fear, that the inconsistency 
here spoken of is no uncommon thing. It is an 
evil, which, in a greater or less degree, exten- 



364 the world's salvation. 

sively prevails. Nor is it difficult to understand 
why it prevails. It is owing to the pride, and 
sloth, and avarice of men. It costs them nothing 
to pray for the coming of Christ's kingdom, and 
the universal diffusion of his holy religion; 
indeed such prayers, under particular circum- 
stances, may gain them credit ; but to do any 
thing to accomplish that for which they pray, — 
to make an effort to propagate the religion of the 
gospel, must necessarily be attended with some 
labor and expense. It costs rulers nothing to 
recommend to the people, in their public Procla- 
mations, to pray for the universal prevalence of 
the religion of Christ. So far from this, such 
recommendations are actually and deservedly 
creditable to rulers. But it might cost them 
something, were they to enter with zeal and 
spirit into the great work of spreading the gos- 
pel, and exert their influence and power for the 
purpose of advancing it. It costs ministers and 
people nothing to comply externally with the 
recommendation of their rulers, and the direc- 
tion of Christ, and to pray, in words, that his 
religion might fill the earth ; but were they to 
do that which is necessarily implied in such 



the world's salvation, 365 

prayers, and without which the prayers them- 
selves are no better than mockery in the sight 
of God, — were they to engage heart and hand 
in the great work of sending the gospel to the 
remotest nations ; this would involve exertions 
and sacrifices from which their slothful and sel- 
fish hearts revolt. 

May both writer and readers earnestly en- 
deavor to ascertain how much of the inconsis- 
tency here spoken of attaches to them. We 
believe it our duty to pray for the coming of 
Christ's kingdom; do we also feel it our duty 
to do what is obviously and necessarily implied 
in such prayers? And if we feel thus, do we act 
accordingly? It is of great importance that we 
be consistent somewhere. If then we are unwill- 
ing to stop praying for the coming of Christ's 
kingdom, (as all must be who are not infidels), 
let us consent to act as well as pray, and be 
engaged to accomplish that for which we present 
our supplications before the throne of heaven. 

Of those who have been consistent in this 
great work, we are favored with numerous ex- 
amples. Paul the Apostle was consistent. He 
prayed for the diffusion of the gospel; and he 
31* 



366 the world's salvation. 

labored, and suffered, and sacrificed his earthly 
all, in spreading the gospel throughout the 
earth. David Brainerd was consistent. He 
prayed that the religion of his Saviour might 
prevail; and he was willing to deny himself, 
and bear his cross, and wear out his life, to 
accomplish the object of his prayer. And thou- 
sands of others have been consistent, who have 
not been missionaries, or ministers, or persons 
of extensive influence or high rank in life. 
They have prayed for the coming of their Re- 
deemer's kingdom, and have done what they 
consistently could do to promote it; and more 
than this cannot be required of any one. Of 
such persons, let us consent to be the followers. 
They may have been despised among men, but 
they have been owned and honored of God ; and 
in following them, we shall be owned and 
honored too. The blessing of many ready to 
perish will descend upon us in the present life ; 
while our prayers, and labors, and alms, like 
those of good Cornelius, will ascend up for a 
memorial of us, before the throne of our heavenly 
Father. 



367 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Benefits of the Monthly Concert of Prayer. 

By the Monthly Concert of prayer, I under- 
stand the season set apart by Christians, on the 
evening of the first Monday of every month, to 
pray for the conversion of the world. This 
observance is understood to have originated in a 
small circle of pious people in England, near the 
commencement of the present century; but as 
fast as it became known, it was approved and 
adopted, till it has come to be well nigh univer- 
sal. Wherever there are pious Protestant 
Christians, the friends of missions and of God, 
whether in the East or the West, the North or 
the South, — whether among the heathen abroad, 
or the churches at home; there we find the 
Monthly Concert of prayer. 

And one of the most interesting views of the 
world which the Christian can now take, seems 
to me to stand connected with this sacred Con- 



368 the world's salvation. 

cert. Suppose some angel were commissioned 
to travel with the great sun, in his apparent 
diurnal circuit round the earth on the first Mon- 
day of every month, (and we read of an angel 
standing in the sun), as he retired from the dif- 
ferent regions, and the shades of evening fol- 
lowed on; what could he witness more deeply 
interesting to him, than the little companies of 
Christians, here and there, assembling for their 
concert of prayer ? In the remote East, he would 
first see our missionary brethren, with their 
native converts, gathering together in China, 
Borneo, and New Holland; then in Burmah, 
Siam, and the Indian Archipelago ; then at the 
different stations all over India; then in Persia, 
and Armenia, and Syria, and along the eastern 
coast of Africa; then in Turkey, in Greece, and 
in some of the islands of the Mediterranean 
Sea. In different parts of Germany, Holland, 
Switzerland, France, and more especially in the 
British Isles, he would see numerous assemblies 
of Christians moving spontaneously together, 
and uniting their prayers for the same great ob- 
ject. Casting his eye far Southward, along the 
Western coast of Africa, from Sierra Leone to 
the Cape of Good Hope, he would see little 



the world's salvation. 369 

groups, of different colors, assembling to pray 
for the salvation of the world. Crossing the 
wide Atlantic, he would find numberless pray- 
ing circles already convened, along the eastern 
shores of America, from Greenland and Labra- 
dor, through the extent of the United States, 
and at the mission stations in the West Indies. 
At numerous points in Western America, he 
would see the poor natives coming together, 
with their teachers, to prolong the grand concert 
of prayer and praise. And with the various 
islanders of the Northern aud Southern Pacific, 
the long, the blessed prayer meeting would 
come to a close. 

Here then would be a whole day of prayer ! 
Here actually is, — month after month, through 
the whole year, and from one year to another, 
— an entire twenty-four hours of united concert 
prayer ! The retiring sun scarcely leaves one 
prayer meeting before he lights upon another ! 
Yes, month after month, this great globe of 
earth may be said to be encircled, belted with 
prayer; rising up like one vast cloud of incense, 
offered up together for the same grand object, — 
the evangelizing of the nations, — the conversion 
of the world to God ! What Christian can con- 



370 the world's salvation. 

ceive of a spectacle more deeply interesting? 
What view of the world can possibly be taken, 
more touching to the pious heart ! 

Still, a question may arise in some minds,— 
the same that was on the lips of scoffers and 
infidels as long ago as the days of Job, — " What 
is the benefit ? What is the Almighty, that we 
should serve him ; and what profit shall we have 
if we pray unto himV For the satisfaction of all 
concerned, I propose to state, very briefly, some 
of the benefits resulting from the monthly con- 
cert of prayer. 

1. This meeting is of great personal benefit 
to those who unite in it. So they think and 
feel ; and are they not the proper judges in the 
case? Those who statedly attend the monthly 
concert, gain much valuable information. The 
intelligence communicated at these meetings 
respecting not only the progress of the gospel, 
but the geography of remote countries; their 
natural and political history; the characters, 
customs, and superstitions of the heathen; and 
the general condition of the world, is of great 
value, — often more than enough to compensate 
(were this the only consideration,) for all the 
trouble of attending. But the spiritual ad van- 



the world's salvation. 371 

tages of the concert far transcend those which 
are merely intellectual. Acceptable prayer is 
always a benefit to him who offers it. Whether 
his particular request is granted or not, his 
prayer is answered in a blessing upon his own 
soul. A devotional spirit is awakened; his 
heart is softened and subdued. By communing 
with God, he comes to be more like God, and 
to bear more of his perfect image. His prayer, 
like that of the Psalmist, " returns into his own 
bosom." There are, moreover, some special 
personal advantages connected with prayer for 
the conversion of the world. It tends to enlarge 
one's views, and his benevolent desires ; to give 
him new interest in the world; to make him 
feel, in his measure, like Christ, who consented 
to die for the world's redemption. 

To those who faithfully attend it, the monthly 
concert thus becomes a precious means of 
growth in grace ; and as they grow in grace, 
their spiritual consolations increase and abound. 
They rejoice in God's promises, — in his govern- 
ment, — in his unchangeable love and care for 
his church. They rejoice in the assurance that 
he hears and will answer the prayers of his 



372 the world's salvation. 

people; and that their highest anticipations 
respecting the future prosperity and glory of 
Zion, will ultimately be realized. 

2. Another benefit of the monthly concert is, 
it serves to distinguish, and to unite true Christ- 
ians, all over the world. Those who truly love 
Christ, and his cause, — love religion and its 
duties, will love the monthly concert of prayer. 
It will be to them a season of deep and absorb- 
ing interest. They will be sure to attend it as 
often as practicable ; and to be detained from it, 
will be regarded as a serious deprivation. Thus 
the concert serves to distinguish true Christians 
everywhere, from those which are such only in 
name and profession. And not only so, it serves 
to unite them. They are called, it may be, by 
different names, and are sundered by sectarian 
barriers. Their feelings too, in some instances, 
become alienated, and they hardly realize, for 
the time, that they are members of the same 
great spiritual household. But in the monthly 
concert of prayer, they all meet before the same 
throne of grace ; and meet to present there the 
same great object, — an object of sufficient mag- 
nitude and interest to throw into the shade all 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 



373 



minor differences. They feel now, as they 
ought ever to feel, that they constitute but one 
family. Their points of difference are slight 
and temporary, while the bonds that unite them 
are strong and everlasting. They have the same 
good cause at heart, and they are striving to 
promote it by the same means. 

" Their fears, their hopes, their aims are one, 
Their comforts and their cares." 

An observance which tends so powerfully to 
counteract sectarian prejudices, and bring Christ- 
ians of different names to feel and act together, 
must be one of an important character. 

3. It deserves to be numbered among the 
benefits of the monthly concert, that it tends to 
encourage and comfort missionaries. Those 
beloved brethren and sisters, who have left their 
country, their friends and home, and gone to 
distant lands to preach Christ to the heathen, 
have many things to discourage them. They 
are tried, it may be, with sickness and bereave- 
ments, or with unanticipated hindrances and 
difficulties. They are tried with the dullness 
and stupidity, or with the treachery and obsti 
nacy of those for whom they labor. And then 
32 



374 the world's salvation. 

as to Christian society and sympathy, they are 
alone. They have few or none, with whom to 
take sweet counsel; none, aside from their cov- 
enant Father and Redeemer, to whom they can 
look for direction and support. We, in Christian 
lands, may talk about the trials of missionaries, 
but they are such, in many instances, as none 
but themselves can ever know. And if we can 
do any thing to encourage and comfort them 
under trials, surely we ought to do it cheerfully. 
I ask then, — and I might safely appeal, were it 
possible, to every mission station on the globe, 
do not our brethren and sisters in foreign lands 
regard the monthly concert of prayer as among 
their greatest encouragements, their richest 
comforts? As this consecrated season returns, 
and they assemble in their little places of 
prayer, — which otherwise might be lonely and 
comfortless; do they not feel, for the time, that 
they are not alone? Not only the invisible hosts 
of heaven, but the whole church on earth, — the 
thousands of Israel in every land, are with them. 
Every missionary on earth may then comfort 
himself with the thought, that he is remembered 
by every other missionary; and not only so, but 



the world's salvation. 375 

by his brethren and sisters throughout the 
world. They are all bowing together with 
him. They are bearing him on their hearts to 
the throne of grace. They are uniting their 
supplications with his, that he may be sup- 
ported, guided, protected, blessed, and that his 
labors may be crowned with all desirable suc- 
cess. What cheering, comforting thoughts are 
these to the lonely missionary ! What Christian 
would be willing to deprive him of them ? Who, 
that has the least sympathy for him, or interest 
in him, would consent to take from him this 
best of his earthly comforts ? 

4. Another obvious benefit of the monthly 
concert is, that it tends to the conversion of souls, 
and the building up of Christ's kingdom in the 
world. Both the promises and providence of 
God go to assure us, that prayer is not a vain 
service. " The effectual fervent prayer of a 
righteous man availeth much." And if the 
prayers of one righteous man have so much 
efficacy, still more may be attributed to united 
prayer. " If two of you shall agree on earth, 
as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall 
be done for them of my Father which is in heaven. 



376 the world's salvation. 

For where two or three are gathered together in 
my name, there am I in the midst of them." 
But in the monthly concert of prayer, there are 
more than two or three, — more than hundreds 
or thousands; there is, in a sense, the whole 
militant church bowing before the throne of 
heaven together, and sending up their united 
cries for the same great object, — one which they 
know is dear to the heart of heaven, — one which 
God has assured them shall be accomplished. 
They are pleading together for the speedy con- 
version of the nations, and for the upbuilding of 
the cause and kingdom of Christ. And will not 
God hear such prayers ? Will he not in mercy 
answer them? It would be a libel on his truth 
and faithfulness to suppose the contrary. In 
fact, God does hear and answer the prayers of 
the monthly concert. He is actually bestowing, 
and our eyes see it, the very things for which 
his people unite to pray. The Holy Scriptures 
are translated and circulated ; the gospel is ex- 
tensively preached ; the spirit of God is poured 
out; the heathen in great numbers are con- 
verted ; and some of the largest churches on the 
face of the earth now exist in lands that were, 



THE WORLD' S SALVATION. 377 

till lately, covered with idols. It is thus that 
the united prayers of Christians tend directly to 
the conversion of the nations, and to the advance- 
ment of Christ's kingdom in the world. They 
tend to draw down those spiritual influences, 
without which missionary efforts would not be 
made; or if made, would be in vain. 

There is another way in which the concert 
tends to the promotion of Christ's kingdom. It 
affords a convenient opportunity, which is con- 
tinually improved, for the collection oi funds for 
this important object. Those who have been 
laying by them in store, from week to week, as 
God hath prospered them, bring their united 
offerings to the monthly concert, that so their 
prayers and alms may go up together, as a me- 
morial before the Lord. This is one of the ways 
in which the Lord's treasury is replenished from 
year to year, and missionary operations are sus- , 
tained. 

5. I mention but another benefit of the 
monthly concert, which is, that it is honorable to 
God, and to religion. Christians honor God, 
when they believe his word, and unitedly cast 
themselves upon his mercy. They honor him, 
32* 



378 the world's salvation. 

when they go to him, as to the source of all 
blessing, and earnestly supplicate his promised 
grace to descend upon the guilty nations, and 
transform this dark and degraded world into a 
paradise of holiness and peace. And not only 
is God glorified in this way, but religion itself 
is honored. Christians thus manifest their sense 
of the excellence of their religion, — of its trans- 
cendent value and importance. They prize it so 
highly, — they love it so well, that they desire to 
see it extended all over the earth. They desire 
to see all nations blest in it, and by it, " who 
see the light or feel the sun." They say in the 
language, not only of praise, but of prayer, 

" Great Sun of righteousness, arise, 

Bless this dark world with heavenly light ; 
Thy precepts make the simple wise, 
Thy laws are pure, thy judgments right." 

It follows from what has been said, that the 
monthly concert is an institution, not only of 
deep interest, but of high importance to the 
church and the world. It is fitted, as we have 
seen, to answer the most important purposes. It 
is actually productive of the richest benefits. 
Christians should thank and praise God for the 
establishment of such a meeting; and they 



the world's salvation. 379 

should endeavor to improve it in the best man- 
ner for the glory of God, for their own edifica- 
tion, and for the advancement of Christ's king- 
dom in . the world. The present duties of 
Christians, in regard to the monthly concert, are 
two-fold : 

1. They should attend it more generally and 
promptly. In many places, — perhaps in most 
places, — there is room for much improvement 
here. All special meetings are too much neg- 
lected; and the monthly concert among the 
rest. It is time that this evil was exposed and 
corrected. If this precious concert of prayer is 
to be sustained, and the benefits of it to be 
realized, it must be attended; and Christians, if 
need be, must make an effort to attend it. It 
should be regarded as, next to the Sabbath, the 
great devotional meeting of the church. Those 
who can attend no other special religious meet- 
ing during the month, should form their plans, 
and make it an object to be present at this. 

2. The other duty of Christians in regard to 
the monthly concert, is to make it as interesting 
and useful as possible. In this particular, as in 
the last, there is room for improvement; and 
every improvement of which the occasion is 



380 the world's salvation. 

susceptible, should be sought out and attempted. 
There is nothing in the mere name of monthly 
concert, to give interest to a religious meeting. 
There is nothing in the occasion to make it 
interesting, if pastor and people come together 
coldly, stupidly, and without any previous pre- 
paration. Those in a congregation who have 
the means, (and what Christian at this day may 
not have the means), should make it an object 
beforehand to prepare for the monthly concert. 
Let them keep up an acquaintance with mis- 
sionary publications, and treasure up items of 
interesting intelligence, to be communicated. 
Let them anxiously watch the course of God's 
providence, in its bearings on the missionary 
work, that they may be able to discern and ex- 
pound the signs of the times. Let them be 
ready with a word of instruction, of caution, of 
exhortation, as opportunity may be presented, 
and occasion may require. Especially, let them 
cultivate a devotional spirit, and be in the con- 
stant habit of praying in secret for the speedy 
coming and triumph of Christ's kingdom. Thus, 
when they come together, the subject will not 
be new or strange to them. Their minds will be 



the world's salvation. 381 

familiar with it; their hearts will be warmed and 
quickened by it ; and the effect of their remarks 
and prayers, will be to warm and interest the 
hearts of others. In this way, Christian brethren 
and friends may essentially benefit one another, 
and the monthly concert may be made the most 
deeply interesting of all the special services of 
the church. The prayers which are offered 
will be intelligent and fervent, and will come up 
with acceptance upon the altar of heaven; the 
promised Spirit of all grace will descend; 
Christ's enemies will be confounded, his king- 
dom advanced, and the glories of the Millennial 
morning will speedily rise, and shine upon the 
world. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

The Millennium. 

The church of Christ is not always to be, 
what it always has been, a body comparatively 
feeble, despised, and persecuted. It is yet to 
be enlarged, so as to fill the earth, and is to 



382 the world's salvation. 

enjoy a long period of rest and peace. All this 
is clearly predicted in the Scriptures of truth, 
and is the almost universal belief of evangelical 
Christians. God the Father is represented as 
saying to his Son, " Ask of me, and I will give 
thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the 
uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession." 
" I will give thee for a light unto the Gentiles, 
that thou mayest be my salvation unto the ends 
of the earths It is predicted by the Psalmist, 
that " all the ends of the ivorld shall remember 
and turn unto the Lord, and all the kindreds of 
the nations shall worship before him." " All 
kings shall fall down before him ; all nations 
shall serve him. Men shall be blessed in him ; 
all nations shall call him blessed." It is predicted 
by Isaiah and the prophets, that " in the last 
days, the mountain of the Lord's house shall be 
established in the top of the mountains, and 
shall be exalted above the hills, and all ?iations 
shall flow unto it." " The glory of the Lord 
shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it to- 
gether." " Jerusalem shall be called the throne 
of the Lord, and all nations shall be gathered 
unto it ; neither shall they walk any more after 
the imagination of their evil heart." " His 



the world's salvation. 383 

dominion shall be from sea to sea, and from the 
river, even unto the ends of the earth" " The 
earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, 
as the waters cover the sea" Daniel " saw in 
the night visions, one like unto the Son of Man; 
and there was given him dominion, and glory, 
and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and 
languages, should serve him" M The stone cut 
out of the mountain without hands," itself " be- 
came a mountain, and filled the whole earth." 
" The kingdom, and dominion, and greatness of 
the kingdom under the whole heaven shall he 
given to the people of the saints of the Most High" 
Our Saviour compared his kingdom on the 
earth " to leaven hid in three measures of meal, 
until the whole was leavened ; " and predicted, 
that after he was " lifted up," or at some period 
subsequent to his death, he should " draw all 
men unto him" The Apostle Paul speaks of 
the time, when " the fullness of the Gentiles shall 
come in, and all Israel shall be saved" We are 
also told in the Revelation, that when the 
seventh angel sounded, "there were great voices 
in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world 
have become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of 
his Christ, and he shall reign forever and ever" 



384 the world's salvation. 

Such are some of the predictions or promises 
of Scripture, relative to the interesting subject 
before us. They have been selected from dif- 
ferent parts of the Bible, to show how the whole 
current of Scripture runs in the same channel, 
and points us forward to the same glorious 
scenes. Certainly, the earth has never yet 
witnessed a time answerable in any degree to 
the predictions which have been quoted. We 
may be sure, therefore, that this blessed period 
is still future, and that in due time it will be 
ushered in. The period will come, when all 
that the Scriptures set forth in regard to the 
future peace and prosperity of the church on 
earth, will be accomplished. 

It has been generally supposed, and I think 
correctly, that the passage in the twentieth 
chapter of the Revelation, respecting the bind- 
ing of Satan for a thousand years, has reference 
to this future period of rest to the church. Such 
was the universal belief of the early Christians, 
as appears from the writings of Barnabas, Justin, 
Irenaeus, Tertullian, Cyprian, and others. Such 
has been the belief of the best modern writers 
and commentators who Jiave treated upon the 



the world's salvation. 385 

subject. Accordingly, the anticipated rest of 
the church on the earth has commonly and 
properly been denominated the millennium, or 
the thousand years. 

As to the state of the world during the mil- 
lennium, the Scriptures lead us (and we have no 
light except from Scripture,) to the following 
conclusions : 

1. It will be a period distinguished beyond 
all others for religious knowledge. Superstition, 
error, idolatry, and false religion of every kind, 
will be done away, and the true and holy reli- 
gion of the gospel will everywhere prevail. It 
will prevail, too, in great purity and power. 
Its truths will be acknowledged, its doctrines 
understood, and the influence of them will be 
deeply felt. The preeminent knowledge of that 
day is indicated in Scriptures, such as these : 
" The eyes of them that see shall not be dim, 
and the ears of them that hear shall hearken. 
The heart also of the rash shall understand 
knowledge, and the tongue of the stammerer 
shall be ready to speak plainly." " Moreover, 
the light of the moon shall be as the light of the 
sun, and the light of the sun shall be seven-fold, 
33 



THE WORLD S SALVATION. 

as the light of seven days, in the day that the 
Lord bindeth up the breach of his people, and 
healeth the stroke of their wound." 

2. The millennium will be a time of eminent 
holiness, as well as knowledge. As Christians 
then will know more of God, than ever before, 
so they will love him more, and serve him 
better. As they will know more of the nature 
and obligations of religion, they will more faith- 
fully discharge its duties. The spirit of God 
will be poured out upon all flesh ; children will 
be early and generally converted ; and high at- 
tainments in holiness will be everywhere visible. 
In speaking of the universally revived state of 
religion at this period, the prophets use the fol- 
lowing language. " I will pour water upon 
him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry 
ground ; I will pour my spirit upon thy seed, 
and my blessing upon thine offspring. And 
they shall spring up as among the grass, and as 
willows by the water courses." "In that day 
shall there be upon the bells of the horses, holi- 
ness unto the Lord ; and the pots of the Lord's 
house shall be like the bowls before the altar. 
Yea, every pot in Jerusalem and in Judea shall 
be holiness unto the Lord" So devoted will 



the world's salvation. 387 

men be at that period, that they will be ready- 
to consecrate every thing unto the Lord, even 
the common utensils and enjoyments of life. 

3. Though the inhabitants of the world will 
be vastly numerous during the millennium, still, 
it will be a time of universal love and friend- 
ship, plenty and peace. As vice then will have 
no victims, and the causes of premature sick- 
ness and mortality will cease to operate, there 
can be no doubt that men will rapidly increase, 
and that the world will soon be filled with in- 
habitants. Still, there will be so much temper- 
ance in eating and drinking, and the means of 
acquiring a subsistence will be so well and so 
universally understood, that there will be an 
abundance for the supply of human wants. 
That wars will cease, at this period, the proph- 
ets have expressly assured us ; and with the 
cessation of war, there will be the suppression 
of those lusts, and passions, and evil practices, 
in which wars and fightings for the most part 
originate. Tyranny, oppression, usurpation, 
and slavery, will be done away. The common 
rights and privileges of man will be acknowl- 
edged and respected by his brother man. So 
far as the law of God' is regarded, and holiness 



388 the world's salvation. 

prevails, each one will love his neighbor as 
himself, and do to others as he could wish that 
they should do to him. The following are 
some of the passages which set forth the quiet 
and peaceful state of the world, during the 
millennium. " They shall beat their swords 
into ploughshares, and their spears into pruning 
hooks. Nation shall not lift up sword against 
nation, neither shall they learn war any more. 
And my people shall dwell in a peaceable hab- 
itation, and in sure dwellings, and in quiet 
resting-places." " The wolf shall dwell with 
the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with 
the kid, and the calf, and the young lion, and 
the fading together, and a little child shall lead 
them. And the cow and the bear shall feed ; 
their young ones shall lie down together. And 
the lion shall eat straw like the ox ; and the 
sucking child shall play on the hole of the asp, 
and the weaned child shall put his hand on the 
cockatrice's den." At the period of which we 
speak, the civil governments of the earth will 
be in the hands of God's people. " Kings shall 
be nursing fathers, and queens nursing mothers 
to the church." " The kings of Tarshish and 
the Isles shall bring presents ; the kings of 



the world's salvation. 389 

Sheba and Seba, shall offer gifts." The rulers 
and governors of the earth shall all be pious, 
and every thing of a civil nature which opposes 
itself to the kingdom of Christ, shall be put 
down and destroyed. 

4. There can be no doubt, that during the 
millennium, useful knowledge of every kind — 
science, literature, and the arts of life, will be 
carried to a high degree of perfection. Let any 
one consider the improvements which have 
been made in these respects, during the last 
thirty years, and casting his eye forward, con- 
ceive of improvements as going on, in the same 
ratio, for a thousand years to come, and he will 
have some idea of what the world may be, in 
respect to knowledge, in the progress of the 
millennium. And this perfected knowledge will 
be — not perverted, as it often is at present — but 
firmly enlisted on the side of truth and holiness. 
The literature of the world will be an elevated, 
purified, Christian literature, in accordance with, 
and subservient to, the purposes of the gospel. 
The arts, too, will be studied and employed for 
the advancement of Christ's kingdom, and the' 
universal happiness of men. 
33* 



390 the world's salvation. 

5. I only add, that the millennium will be a 
time of great enjoyment. This may be inferred 
conclusively from what has been said ; and is 
also very explicitly set forth in the language of 
prophecy. " Ye shall go out with joy, and be 
led forth with peace. The mountains and the 
hills shall break forth before you into singing, 
and all the trees of the field shall clap their 
hands. Be ye glad and rejoice forever, in that 
which I create ; for I create Jerusalem a re- 
joicing, and her people a joy." The delights of 
that day are represented under the figure of a 
joyous festival, consisting of provisions and 
viands of the most delicious quality. " In this 
mountain shall the Lord of hosts make unto all 
people a feast of fat things, a feast of wines on 
the lees, a feast of fat things full of marrow, of 
wines on the lees well refined. " 

Such are some of the points which I think 
may be safely assumed, as to the improved and 
happy condition of the world during the millen- 
nium. There is no reason to suppose, that Christ 
will appear and reign personally on the earth at 
that time ; or that any of the martyrs and glo- 
rified saints will be resuscitated to reign with 
him ; or that the inhabitants of the world will 



the world's salvation. 391 

no longer be on probation, or that they will be 
entirely exempt from all trial and conflict. 
Persons will be born in sin then, as they are 
now ; though it is hoped and believed that they 
will be early and generally converted. They 
will make great attainments in knowledge and 
holiness, and be blessed with a peaceful and 
happy life ; and yet they will have need of 
prayer and watchfulness, and of resisting and 
overcoming the evil propensities of their hearts. 
Their trial may not be so severe as that of 
Christians in these days ; neither is ours so 
severe as that of many who have gone before 
us. Still, Christians in the millennium will 
doubtless have trials ; they will have a 'proba- 
tion of some sort ; they will feel the need, as 
we do, of girding on the armor, and will enter 
heaven at the end of a race, and as victors in a 
conflict. The state of the world at that period, 
as disclosed by the prophets, is sufficiently in- 
viting and glorious to excite the warmest aspira- 
tions of God's people, without investing it with 
any of our own fancies ; and especially with 
such as are rather contradicted than supported 
by the current representations of the inspired 
volume. 



392 the world's salvation. 

But it is time that we proceed to another 
branch of the subject, viz : the manner in which 
the millennium is to be introduced. How are 
the necessary antecedent changes to be accom- 
plished ? How is the latter day glory of the 
church to be ushered in ? 

In replying to these questions, I hardly need 
say, that the millennium will not be introduced 
by miracles. The direct object of miracles, in 
the age of them, was not so much the conversion 
of the nations, as the attestation of the Divine 
word. And as this object has long since been 
answered, so the era of miracles seems finally 
to have passed away. It may well be doubted, 
whether a proper miracle has been performed on 
the earth, during the last fifteen hundred years. 
And I as much doubt whether there will be 
another, for fifteen hundred years to come. Or 
if miracles should be again performed, I question 
whether they would aid essentially in the work 
of the world's conversion. They would un- 
doubtedly startle those who witnessed them. 
They would attract attention, and lead to vari- 
ous inquiry and speculation. But miracles 
alone never converted men, and they never will. 

There is reason to believe that God will do 



the world's salvation. 393 

much in preparing the way for the introduction 
of the millennium, by providential arrangements. 
He is now on the throne of Providence, and he 
is ordering all things with a view to the good of 
his church, and the ultimate triumph of his peo- 
ple. He is removing obstructions and hinderan- 
ces out of the way, and preparing for the intro- 
duction of that day, when " the earth shall be 
full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters 
cover the sea." And this work of providential 
preparation, God will continue. He will over- 
turn, and overturn, and overturn — till intemper- 
ance, and war, and oppression of every kind, 
and Popery, and Mahometanism, and Judaism, 
and every species of idolatry and false religion, 
and all those multiform evils which now afflict 
the earth, and insult the heavens, shall be re- 
moved, and " the kingdom, and dominion, and 
greatness of the kingdom under the whole hea- 
ven, shall be given to the people of the saints of 
the Most High." 

All this may not be done so speedily as some, 
in their benevolence, may desire and anticipate ; 
but it will assuredly be done. The God of 
grace and of nature, the beneficent Author of 
the promises, and the Supreme Disposer of 



394 the world's salvation. 

events, are the same ; and while his promises 
are directing the faith, and encouraging the 
hopes and prayers of his people, the wheel of 
his providence is rolling right on, and rolling 
into complete effect all the good and glorious 
things that he has spoken. He may give him- 
self more space and a wider sweep, in effecting 
these objects, than men in their littleness would 
think of, or could fill ; but when things are once 
done in the providence of God, they are effectu- 
ally done. They are forever done. When the 
evils referred to above, which now oppose them- 
selves so fiercely to the rising empire of the Son 
of God, are once taken out of the way, they will 
never return. They will rise up to afflict his 
church, and oppose the influence of his truth, 
no more. 

But the chief instrumentality to be employed 
by God in bringing in millennial glory, will be 
the faithful 'preaching of his gospel, and the 
benevolent exertions of his people, accompanied 
(as they will be) by the power and influence of 
his Holy Spirit. It is in this way that religion 
has always been promoted in the world. Under 
the former dispensation, there was the ministry 
of judges and prophets, scribes and priests. At 



the world's salvation. 395 

the first introduction of the gospel, there was 
the ministry of the Apostles, and their coadju- 
tors and successors ; and so it has been in all 
periods since. God has not sent back the dead 
from the other world, to preach to the living on 
the earth. Nor has he employed the ministry 
of angels, for the publication of the gospel, and 
the conversion of souls. The ministry which 
he has employed, and will employ, for this im- 
portant purpose, is that of men, — men whom he 
has raised up and qualified for so responsible a 
work. 

Some have doubted as to the power of the 
gospel, in the ordinary ministration of it, for 
the fulfillment of the Divine predictions in the 
conversion of the world. But such persons 
must have forgotten, both the representations of 
Scripture on the subject, and the glorious con- 
quests which the gospel, when accompanied by 
the Spirit, has already achieved. What cannot 
that instrument effect, which the inspired writers 
have told us is " quick and powerful, sharper 
than any two-edged sword," and " mighty, 
through God, to the pulling down of strong 
holds ? " What has not this instrument effected, 
in the hands of glowing, faithful preachers, and 



396 the world's salvation. 

set home by the accompanying power of the 
Spirit ? Only a brief period elapsed, in the 
first age of the church, before it was said of the 
Apostles and evangelists, " Their sound has 
gone forth into all the earth, and their words to 
the end of the world." And so at the period of 
the Reformation. In the course of twenty or 
thirty years, the light of evangelical truth, beam- 
ing forth from Wittemberg and Zurich, had per- 
vaded half Europe, and deeply penetrated the 
other half. When the Moravians or United 
Brethren commenced their missionary opera- 
tions, their number did not exceed that of an 
ordinary congregation ; and they were even 
more limited in point of pecuniary resources, 
than of men. And yet, in the period of thirty 
years, their establishments were found in every 
quarter of the globe. For a time, they seemed 
likely to fill the world with their doctrine. 

In view of facts such as these, we see what 
the gospel earnestly administered, and accom- 
panied by the power of the Holy Spirit, is able 
to accomplish. We need not the ministry of 
angels, to give efficiency to the truth of God. 
We need not the gift of miracles, or the resur- 
rection of the martyrs, or the personal presence 



the world's salvation. 397 

of the Lord Jesus Christ. We only need warm 
hearts and devoted hands, quickened and en- 
couraged by his spiritual presence. When the 
Lord shall stir up his people to pray earnestly, 
and give liberally, and labor faithfully, and per- 
severingly for the advancement of his kingdom ; 
when he shall shed down his Spirit, not only to 
excite to effort, but to bless effort, so that his 
people may not labor in vain ; then shall the 
gospel's power be speedily and universally ac- 
knowledged, and all the good and glorious 
things which have been spoken respecting Zion, 
shall be accomplished. 

I remark once more, that in introducing the 
latter day glory of his church, God will cut off 
those who persist in their opposition to him and 
his people, from the earth. It is a mistake, I 
think, to suppose that, previous to the millennium, 
all the inhabitants of the world are to be con- 
verted. Vast numbers, there is reason to fear, 
will be cut off. In the progress of things, the 
gospel will be universally diffused. It will be 
preached, in some form, to every creature. All 
those who embrace it, and enroll themselves 
among the followers of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
34 



398 the world's salvation. 

will be saved. But those who persist in reject- 
ing it, and in opposing the triumphs of the Son 
of God, will be taken out of the way. 

As much as this seems to me to be indicated in 
a variety of Scriptures. Thus the power denoted 
by the little horn of Daniel's fourth beast is 
represented, not as converted, but destroyed. 
" They shall take away his dominion, to con- 
sume and destroy it, unto the end." Daniel, 7 : 
11, 26. So of Paul's " man of sin," and " son 
of perdition," it is said, " Whom the Lord shall 
consume with the spirit of his mouth, and destroy 
with the brightness of his coming." 2 Thess. 
2 : 8. And so in the Revelation, immediately 
preceding the annunciation of the millennium, 
all the fowls of the heaven are summoned to- 
gether " unto the supper of the great God, that 
they may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of 
captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the 
flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, 
and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, 
both small and great." Rev. 19 : 18. Here 
certainly is a symbolic representation of great 
and terrible destruction, which is to fall on the 
incorrigible enemies of God ; and to be inflicted 



the world's salvation. 399 

immediately preceding the millennium. We 
find a like representation in other writings of 
the prophets,^ which renders it clear to my 
own mind, that preparatory to the introduction 
of millennial glory, the persisting and abandoned 
enemies of God and his people ; more especially 
those denoted by " the little horn," of Daniel, 
and " the man of sin," of Paul, and " the beast 
and false prophet," of the Revelation, are in 
some way to be miserably destroyed. And 
then is to come to pass all that God has prom- 
ised respecting the glory and blessedness of 
Zion, in the latter days. Then " the kingdoms 
of this world shall become the kingdoms of our 
Lord, and of his Christ, and he shall reign for- 
ever and ever." 

But this leads me to another inquiry — the 
last on which I shall now enter — respecting the 
probable time of the millennium. When shall 
this expected, prayed-for-season of rest and 
peace to the church be realized ? 

On this point, it becomes every interpreter, 
whether of the word or providence of God, to 
speak modestly and cautiously. It is not for us 



* Ps. 2 : 9—12. 110 : 5, 6. Rev. chap. 18. 



400 the world's salvation. 

to know definitely " the times and the seasons 
which the Father hath put in his own power." 
Still, it does not follow that we may not know 
something in respect to the time of predicted 
events. Daniel understood, not from revelation, 
but from books, that the time of his people's res- 
toration drew nigh. And in the days of our 
Saviour, the learned Jews were censured by 
him for not understanding " the signs of the 
times." 

In regard to the subject before us, we have 
two sources of evidence — the word of God, and 
his providence. It would be interesting, had 
we space for it, to go into an investigation of 
the prophecies of Scripture, and see what light 
they afford us in respect to the time of the 
millennium. It might be shown, I think, from 
them, that this joyous, anticipated season, 
cannot now be distant. But on this part of the 
inquiry, we have not time or room to enter. 

We turn, then, to the book of providence ; 
and here, if I mistake not, the same important 
lesson may be learned. The providences of 
God, as well as his word, seem to me to indi- 
cate that the latter day glory of Zion is at hand. 



the world's salvation. 401 

I would inquire, in the first place, whether 
God is not already preparing for the introduc- 
tion of his kingdom, by putting an end to un- 
christian practices, and removing obstructions 
and hinderances out of the way. The history of 
nations, in past ages, is little more than a his- 
tory of their wars, Man has thirsted for the 
life of his brother, and his sword has been 
bathed in blood. But a great change has been 
effected in regard to this matter, within the 
last thirty years. A light has beamed forth 
from the sacred Word, before which the spirit of 
war stands abashed, and is beginning to hide its 
hideous head. Military glory has ceased to 
dazzle ; nations are learning the importance of 
settling their differences otherwise than by an 
appeal to the sword ; and we are beginning to 
look back upon the wars of mankind much as 
we do upon their crusades and idolatries. 

Again, intemperance has been rolling its fiery 
tide over the earth, ever since the days of Noah, 
and perhaps longer. Within the recollection 
of many now living, it seriously threatened the 
destruction of our own institutions. But thanks 
be to God, this giant evil has been checked. 
34* 



402 the world's salvation. 

The monster intemperance has received a blow 
which, if followed up, (as we trust it will be,) 
may be expected to drive it from the earth. 

From a very remote period to the present 
hour, this world has been cursed, in one form 
or another, with slavery. Man has degraded 
his brother from the dignity of a person to the 
level of a thing ; to be bought and sold, to be 
used and abused, as an article of merchandise. 
But it needs no prophetic eye to see, that this 
unjust and unnatural state of society can exist 
in the world but a little longer. A train of 
causes has been put in operation, which will be 
likely, ere long, to break every yoke, and leave 
the oppressed, under the whole face of heaven, 
to go free. 

Nearly all the governments that have ever 
existed on earth have been absolute despotisms. 
The few have usurped the rights of the many, 
lorded it over them, and trodden them under 
foot, at will. But we have decisive indications 
that this state of things is not much longer to be 
tolerated. The struggle between popular liberty 
and titled legitimacy, between the rights of the 
people and the alledged divine rights of kings, 



the world's salvation. 403 

has already commenced; and has made such 
progress, that it cannot go back, till the object 
of it has been, in some good degree attained. 

Almost from the earliest periods of time, the 
great mass of the world's inhabitants have been 
idolaters. They have made gods, and then 
worshiped them. They " have said to a stock, 
Thou art our father; and to a stone, Thou hast 
brought us forth." But some of the proudest 
systems of idolatry have been already banished 
from the earth ; and those which remain are fast 
preparing to follow. They are losing the confi- 
dence of their votaries, and becoming objects, 
not so much of veneration, as contempt. Mo- 
hammedanism, too, is tottering on its base, — or 
rather giving signs that it has no base; and 
many of the Jews are inquiring, with unwonted 
assiduity, whether their Messiah has not already 
come. Numbers have already embraced the 
Christian faith, and are rejoicing in the hopes of 
the gospel. 

It deserves also to be mentioned, that the un- 
natural alliance between church and state, re- 
ligion and the world, which has obtained in 
nearly all countries where Christianity has been 



404 the world's salvation. 

established, and by which the free spirit of the 
gospel has been fettered, and its vitality almost 
taken away, is now undergoing a most searching 
investigation, and is likely, ere long, to be sun- 
dered forever. The last remains of this smoth- 
ering alliance have been removed in our own 
country, and our example in this respect is hav- 
ing influence all over the Christian world. 

Is it not evident from the class of facts here 
referred to, that God is already preparing the 
way, in his providence, for great and happy 
changes in the world, — changes, such as might 
reasonably be expected, on supposition that mil- 
lennial scenes were near at hand. 

Let us turn now to another class of provi- 
dences. I have said that the millennium is to be 
ushered in, by the faithful preaching of the gos- 
pel, and the benevolent exertions of God's 
people, accompanied by the power and blessing 
of the Holy Spirit. In this view, are not many 
things, which we see taking place around us, of 
a highly encouraging character? The Bible is 
already translated into most of the languages of 
the world, and is being circulated by hundreds 
and thousands in every quarter of the globe. 



the world's salvation. 405 

Tracts and religious books are greatly multi- 
plied, and Christian missionaries are sent forth 
to preach the gospel to every creature. And 
while these things are doing for the nations 
abroad, the good work at home is not wholly 
neglected. Much prayer is offered up, — earnest, 
united prayer, — for the outpouring of God's 
Spirit, and the universal extension of the king- 
dom of Christ. Sabbath schools are established 
in all Christian lands, and increased attention is 
paid to the early religious instruction of the 
young. Revivals of religion, too, are frequent, 
and thousands upon thousands in different parts 
of the earth, — some in heathen, and others in 
Christian lands, are yearly brought to the 
knowledge of the truth. Indeed, Christians have 
actually set themselves to the work, — not with 
the zeal and fervor that they should, but still 
with some degree of engagedness, — the work of 
the world's conversion. And are not facts like 
these of a nature to encourage us ? Are they 
not to be regarded as signs of the times ? In the 
view here taken, does not the providence of God 
conspire with his Word to assure us, that the 
world's redemption draweth nigh ? 



406 the world's salvation. 

I have said that previous to this glorious con- 
summation, there is to be a struggle, a conflict, 
in the issue of which all who persist in opposing 
God and his church shall be taken out of the 
way. And if this final struggle is not already 
begun, the way is evidently preparing for it, and 
to human view it is now inevitable. Lines are 
drawing, sides are taking, and (to my appre- 
hension,) all things around us give fearful note 
of preparation. On the one side, Satan seems 
to have come out in great wrath, as if under the 
presentiment that his time is short. He is ex- 
ercising all his cunning, and stirring up all his 
forces, to distract (if possible) the counsels of 
Christians, and to oppose the triumphs of the 
Son of God. He has his presses and periodi- 
cals, his meeting-houses and ministers, his 
expounders of Scripture, and interpreters of 
prophecy, his conversions, and even his revivals 
of religion, — any thing, to beguile unwary souls, 
and obstruct the progress of truth and righteous- 
ness in the earth. Especially, is he stirring up 
the old harlot of Rome ; giving new energy to 
her counsels, and vigor to her arms. Her 
minions are to be found in every place, always 



the world's salvation. 407 

intent upon resisting the truth, stamping her 
mark and binding her yoke upon all that fall 
beneath her power. 

But the designs of the great adversary against 
the truth will not be successful. There is a 
more powerful influence at work on the other 
side, and the conflict will be carried on. Christ- 
ians will feel the necessity of making greater 
sacrifices; they will redouble their efforts and 
their prayers ; and God will afford them an 
increased measure of success. His Spirit will 
be poured out more and more ; revivals of 
religion will be frequent ; and converts will be 
multiplied. 

And on this very account, the wicked will be 
more excited and enraged. They will see their 
numbers thinned, their strong holds captured, 
and their influence curtailed; and they will 
awake to a more daring and determined resist- 
ance, and will concentrate their forces to oppose 
the triumphs of the Son of God. 

This conflict, which in its commencement is 
to be one of principles and measures, may end 
in a struggle of a more terrific nature. In the 
progress of it, there may be days of anxiety and 



408 the world's salvation. 

distress, such as never were before since the 
foundation of the world. The furnace of Divine 
providence may become, at length, so heated, as 
to melt down all minor distinctions among 
Christians. A band of fire may be girt about 
the church, till its members are drawn together, 
and come to act as one body. Meanwhile, there 
will be a great increase, we trust, of the spirit 
of prayer, of humility, of earnest devotedness, of 
self-sacrificing zeal. The tone of religious feel- 
ing will be elevated, and on every hand disciples 
will be multiplied. 

Still, the incorrigible enemies of God and his 
people will not be discouraged. They will be 
aroused to a more determined and dreadful op- 
position. In their desperation, they may come 
to the resolution to take the sword, and cut off 
the children of God at a stroke. 

But in this awful crisis, the great Head of the 
church will interpose. He will not suffer a hair 
to be plucked from the heads of his own people. 
Dreadful judgments of some sort will overtake 
the wicked, and they will be swept from the face 
of the earth. And then will come to pass what 
the prophets have spoken : " The kingdom, and 



the world's salvation. 409 

dominion, and greatness of the kingdom under 
the whole heaven, shall be given to the people 
of the saints of the Most High." " The king- 
doms of this world have become the kingdoms 
of our Lord, and of his Christ, and he shall 
reign forever and ever." 

The course of remark which has been pur- 
sued, exhibits the present inhabitants of the 
world, — and my readers among the rest, — as 
placed in very critical circumstances. We are 
living in eventful times. " The battle of the 
great day of God Almighty" is rushing on. A 
conflict is already commencing, which, in its 
progress, is to put an end to all idolatry, super- 
stition, and false religion ; which is to rend the 
foundations of many generations, and break 
every oppressor's rod ; which is to dispossess 
the grand deceiver of his usurped dominion 
over man, and send him and all his adherents 
down to hell; which is to give " the kingdom, 
and dominion, and greatness of the kingdom 
under the whole heaven into the hands of the 
people of the saints of the Most High." God is 
beginning already to shake terribly the earth ; 
and he will continue to shake it morally, if not 
35 



410 the world's salvation. 

physically ; he will overturn, and overturn, till 
He shall come whose right it is to reign. 

The times in which we live call for much 
prayer, efficient labor, earnest expectation, and 
unceasing watchfulness, on the part of God's 
professing people. Let them set a watch over 
their own spirits ; and be watchful in regard to 
the movements of adversaries, and especially of 
their great, invisible adversary. We may be 
sure he will be busy in times like these ; and it 
should not surprise or discourage us to see him 
busy, and to see his plans of mischief rapidly 
unfolding. After all the experience which 
Christians have had of his cunning and his 
power, they ought not to be ignorant of his de- 
vices. To some extent, he has gained an 
advantage over them already, in breaking their 
ranks, and weakening them by untoward di- 
visions. Let them be more watchful and 
prayerful in this respect, in days to come. 

The times call, also, for much patience, — 
patience, not only in the bearing of burthens, 
and the enduring of evils, but in waiting upon 
God. We are prone to be more in a hurry, 
than God is. We are prone to say, with the 



THE WORLD'S SALVATION. 411 

sinners of old, "Let him hasten his work, that 
we may see it ; and let the counsel of the Holy 
One draw nigh, that we may know it." While 
we discharge faithfully and earnestly our duty, 
we must not yield to impatience in respect to 
God, or distrust his faithfulness and love. He 
will fulfill his promises in his own time, not ours ; 
and we shall then see, and be satisfied that his 
time was best. 

Christians are called, at this day, to decision 
and firmness, to a preparedness for trials, and to 
an untiring activity in the service of Christ. 
There must be no indolence or desertion in the 
cause in which we are engaged ; no sleeping on 
the watch; no faintness of heart, or feebleness 
of hands ; no parleying and dallying with tempt- 
ation, in whatever form it may be presented. 
If there ever was a time in which Christians 
might with propriety pursue a dubious, vacilat- 
ing course, — in which to dote upon earthly 
treasures, and think to live only for themselves ; 
that time is now past and gone forever. Every 
friend of Christ must now be a fast friend, — a 
liberal friend, — an active, devoted, unfailing 
friend. Every friend of Christ must possess, in 



412 the world's saltation. 

large measure, the Spirit of Christ , and suffer 
no contradiction of sinners to deprive him of 
this. With meekness and kindness, with hu- 
mility and gentleness, weak in ourselves, but 
strong in the Lord, and in the power of his 
might, we must go forth together to the work 
assigned us, prepared to meet sacrifices, to 
encounter dangers and difficulties, and (if it 
must be so), to suffer death, in the service of him 
who once died for us. 

The present is an exceedingly critical and 
important period to the young; — so much so, 
that the intelligent Christian can scarcely look 
upon those around him in childhood and youth, 
without strong emotion. For they, he believes, 
are destined to witness, and bear a part in, event- 
ful scenes. They may live to see the gathering, 
bursting storm. They may even see the termi- 
nation of the conflict, and (if prepared for it,) 
their feet may stand on Millennial shores. How 
important, then, that the work of their religious 
instruction and education be diligently plied! 
How important that they be early converted, 
and deeply sanctified; that they be warmly 
enlisted on the side of Christ; and prepared in 



the world's salvation. 413 

the spirit and temper of their minds, for the 
duties and trials to which, in the providence of 
God, they are likely to be called. 

Let every reader of these pages remember, 
that the conflict of which we here speak, — the 
conflict between the friends and the enemies of 
God, is one which admits of no neutrality. He 
that is not with Christ is against him ; and he 
that gathereth not with him scattereth abroad. 
And how unspeakably dreadful, at such a day 
as this, and in full prospect of what is coming 
on the earth, — how dreadful to be found on the 
side of God's enemies ! How dreadful to be en- 
listed under the prince of darkness, to crush the 
rising kingdom of Christ, and oppose the pro- 
gress of truth and righteousness in the earth! 
Such opposition, my young readers may be sure, 
can never prosper. As there is a God in heaven, 
or any truth in the Bible, it cannot prosper. 
The work of Christ in the earth will be carried 
on. The successes already gained are but a 
pledge of still greater successes. The victories 
achieved over the powers of darkness are but an 
earnest of more splendid triumphs. All who 
persist in the love and practice of sin, and in 
36 



414 the world's salvation. 

opposing the cause and kingdom of Christ, must 
fall before him. They must speedily be taken 
out of the way. 

To the impenitent reader, whose eye may 
chance to run over these pages, I have a single 
remark farther, and with this I close : The 
church of God needs your help, and the great 
Head of the church noio invites it. He earnestly 
calls upon you to change your relations. He 
entreats you to cast off that hard yoke which is 
upon you, and to take his yoke which is easy, 
and his burthen which is light. He entreats 
you now to engage in his service, that so you 
may be partakers of his kingdom and joy. Re- 
member, impenitent reader, it is your Saviour 
that speaks. O listen to him ! O return to him ! 
If you have sinned away all your past days and 
years, you surely have sinned long enough. 
Now then be persuaded to repent and return. 
" Turn to the strong hold, ye prisoners of hope, 
before your feet stumble on the dark mountains, 
and there be no remedy, and no deliverer." 

THE END. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Sept. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



/ 

2.0& 



